4POCALYPSE

Four Tales of a Dark Future

A Dark Red Press collection

INTRODUCTION

by C.L. Stegall

In 2011, I had recently published my first novel and had begun several new projects. I was trying my damndest to keep up with the whole social media thing, attending writer’s conferences, and such. One of the conferences I attended with a writer friend of mine, John J. Smith, who I had known for several years.

John and I had collaborated on a short story, The Innocent, which I included in my first collection of short stories, Ordeals. The collection didn’t do much, but that story and a couple of others got great response. I had been writing for decades, but never as seriously as I really wanted. After the conference, an idea began brewing in my head.

I met Brian Fatah Steele through a writers’ forum back in 2003 and was always very impressed with his tales and how he conducted himself amongst the other writers of various levels of experience and maturity. We kept in touch and began to build a great rapport and respect for one another.

Through Brian, I came into contact with Jack X. McCallum. I had never read anything from him, but as I got to know him, his sense of humor and perspective on the world led me to believe he was a shining example of literary and creative chaos, which I loved! I began to see these three gentlemen as kindred spirits and decided it was about time we took our destinies into our own hands.

After a significant amount of back and forth, of creative collaboration, of bitching and moaning and laughter enough to bust a gut, we set it all up. Thus was born Dark Red Press, an independent author co-op designed specifically to build up our work, skills, and notoriety. Instead of self-promotion, DRP’s main goal was united promotion. We worked for each other, as much as for ourselves. I should state that finding four writers of the same mindset and forward-thinking motivation was sort of like finding four small diamonds in the middle of the frigging Sahara! Yet, here we are.

To date, we have published Jack’s “Made In The U.S.A.” — a fabulous and dark romp through the darker side of pop culture; Brian’s special edition of “In Bleed Country” — a terrifying and adventurous tale of the world-within-the-world we live in; and, most recently, John’s “Finding Katie” — a paranormal romance thriller that is one of the best page-turners I’ve read in quite a while.

Now, here we have 4POCALYPSE — Four Tales of a Dark Future. This is the first collection specifically by the four Dark Red Press authors. All centered on the theme of what happens when the world as we know it ends… in whatever manner that may come about.

Personally, I’ve always imagined that the “end of the world” would come not with a bang but with a whimper. In the end, I feel that the earth will cleanse itself in preparation for renewal. It is simply the way of nature, itself. Every so often mankind comes up against something that is a force of nature, that they are unprepared for. Take, for instance, the Black Plague of the Middle Ages. Modern day estimates suggest that the plague wiped out as much as (or more than) half of Europe’s entire population. It took around 150 years for that continent’s population to recover.

The plague was thought to have originated in China, was carried by Oriental rat fleas making their residence on the rats of the merchant ships of the day. No one started the plague. It was nature.

Who’s to say that this was not a simple, effective cleansing of the populace in that area? Then, again, it could have just been a fluke. Right?

Some believe the apocalypse — or, Ragnarok or whatever other name one might call it — will be dealt by the hand of God. Some believe that humanity will simply run its course and a massive die-off will occur. However you see it, it will remain an unknown until it is nigh upon us. And, perhaps, not even then.

Surprisingly, each of the tales contained herein relate different apocalyptic events yet only one of them describe it as a “bang”, so to speak. I had nothing to do with that, I promise you. I told my tale and Jack, Brian and John told theirs. Yet, I do find it interesting, that little fact of similarity.

As I see it, when the end of human civilization comes, it will arrive in such a creative fashion as there will be nothing more desired by any survivors than to relate it in word, song, or poem for the remainder of human history to come.

We DRP guys are just getting a head start.

~ C.L.

FUTUREBLIND

by

Brian Fatah Steele

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

This novella could not have been written without the advice and information I obtained from Douglas A. Brookes and my brother, Nathan Steele. Their background expertise in all things computery and electrical far surpasses my own limited knowledge. This tale is dedicated to them, for all their help and all the hours they endured listening to me babble about concepts I barely understood. I’d also like to thank my brother Adam Steele for putting up with my near-midnight call, frantic to know if a certain phrase I had used was valid or not. Any misuse of the science found in the story is either due to artistic liberties, or more likely, my own stupidity.

This story developed quickly with secondary characters getting their names, and from there, what I wanted to say with this piece that simply started out as an idea about “How awesome would it be to have Necromancers controlling Zombie armies!” The writing process fell into place as soon as I discovered my tale’s soundtrack. As with the majority of the novels and novellas I’ve written, this one couldn’t start until I found it, and a playlist with Deadmau5, Skrillex, and The Glitch Mob made sense this time. I don’t know, I guess dubstep equals a post-apocalyptic wasteland in my imagination.

Finally, you probably wouldn’t even be reading this if it wasn’t for CL, Jack and John, my cohorts in Dark Red Press. Those guys rule my face off. No, literally… they ripped it off and threw it on the carpet.

Smiles & Zombies,

Brian Fatah Steele

Jan. 2012

————————

DataLog Text-LiveJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 22-10-24

Standing here on the edge of the sky bridge ruins, I can see where the rivers used to guard Pittsburg below. Back when it was Pittsburg. One of the last major strongholds, the city had used its three rivers as a natural barrier against her enemies. I suppose that worked when there were just mindless hordes of Feeders. It fell about five years ago when caught between two Mancers. One of them dumped about fifty thousand Feeders into a choke point and detonated them.

The city is mostly swampland now, corpses and fetid remains drifting in the muck. Feeders don’t rot like Humans, and a wall of mutilated parts formed a dam elsewhere down another river. It’s a wasteland slurry of vegetation, meat and water.

I’m going to cross it tomorrow morning.

It’s growing darker, and I glance along the mountain ridge to one of the Towers, miles away. I’m surprised it’s still running. No matter. Tapping on my Servant, I access the T-Net to get better coordinates. I wouldn’t need the T-Net to keep recording this, I’m cog-jacked in, but I don’t want to wear out its limited battery life. It’s essential I record everything, doubly so that I make it to the eastern seaboard. A tower hub is outside what used to be Boston.

The Servant connects and I slide it from my holster. Fingers across its screen, I pull up a hard-light map to make sure I’m going the right direction. The so-called “Transcendental Net” is routed from the Tower to my Servant, every bit of needed information in my hand. If only they had known, I think for the umpteenth time. Still, T-Net is less a mouthful than “Data Enriched Ultra-High Frequency Atmosphere.” Checking my location, I power down the connection — an idea that would have been unheard of once. Once.

Glancing behind me, I idly wonder if the ruins of the skybridge port will provide enough shelter. I’m not worried about unexpected visitors… not anymore. A few hours back, I stopped long enough to check my progress and weather patterns say it’s going to rain tonight.

————————

DataLog Text-LiveJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 22-10-24

A few hours into nightfall and I still can’t sleep. Two walls and a solid roof give me enough protection to light a small fire. Staring at it, willing myself to be tired, I think perhaps I should use to time to run a backup on my log. It’s been a few days, and I don’t want to lose anything from laziness.

I managed to get my hands on one of the last innovative cog-jacks created before everything fell apart. Not much different in appearance from a regular earpiece, it translates my direct cognitive thoughts into text. An eJournal via force of will. Convenient. Tapping at the Servant, I start to run a deep-saturation backup, and my cog-jack speeds across all of it.

I’ve encrypted the file to always contain the same opening. Always.

————————

DataLog Text-CompJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 22-10-24

My name is Sienna Doyle. At the time of this recording, I’m twenty-six years old and was formerly a survivor at encampment Sigma-8. This is outside what used to be called “Columbus, Ohio,” but those distinctions don’t matter anymore. I know the year is 2224, but I can’t be totally sure of the month. DataLog says October. Those distinctions don’t matter anymore, either. This is being translated directly onto my Servant from my cog-jack, so the DeUhFA, or T-Net, won’t be necessary to read it.

After ChinaTec and their data axis with Ottoman-Soft were obliterated in 2140 during WWIII, the NorthAm Alliance and their EU allies decided to profit and prosper. Ultra-high frequencies had never been viable before due to various particle types in the atmosphere, so transmissions could never move from point A to B. Due to a number of breakthroughs, however, it was discovered that the environment that prevented data transfer could actually be used to house it instead. After the brutal, three-year luke-warm war over information that ended with a massive EMP blast over Hong Kong, this seemed a miracle. Free, ever-present data was all around us, accessible through Tower routers and appearing on our Servants.

Fast-forward. The exploration of varied frequencies and energy signatures has become big business. It was long known that humans’ bioelectricity could power a twenty-five watt bulb, and “Galvanic Sciences” were on the forefront of these new innovations. Named after some eighteenth century Italian physicist, this field of study dealt with ion manipulation or something related. I’m not entirely sure. Regardless, just like our DNA sequence it was studied and eventually mastered. By 2182, there were myriad pioneers in human bioelectrical manipulation. Ten years later, it was commonplace, and by 2208 the world was united in our ability to control our own bioelectrical energy.

This peace lasted about a year.

While a person could self-diagnose to heal minor injuries and most illnesses, this caused a drain on the individual’s bioelectricity. People were using various other types of energy as supplements, while some were starting to show signs of acute dysmorphic bioelectrical energy. The “Leecher” phenomena began to reach epidemic proportions. Once a person tapped any external energy source for any reason to augment their own, it became an addiction as well as detrimental to their own prolonged health. Unfortunately, this didn’t stop many people. Leeching resulted in a euphoric high, along with prolonged stamina and longer life. Unfortunately, it only took one act of leeching to become addicted. The side effects were horrendous, the result eminent.

The world health and science communities were just starting to get a handle on the Leecher epidemic when it happened. All over the globe, reports began to come in of people who had succumbed to a catastrophic bioelectrical meltdown. Instead of dying, however, the victims took on entropic qualities. Near mindless, they operated on an almost primitive level seeking out any type of energy supplement, walking black holes. Creatures reminiscent of old Zombie fiction, they devoured everything containing a spark in their path and proved near impossible to destroy. The “Feeders” were here. Worse still, since a single act of leeching caused addiction, be it once or one hundred times, leeching would invariably lead the person down the path to becoming a Feeder.

If the world was still reeling from Leechers, the resulting Feeder epidemic proved a global disaster. Unlike the old two-dimensional films about the walking dead, a blow to the head didn’t slow Feeders down. Each one had to be annihilated to such an extent that the entropic signature dissipated. Civilization was hanging on by a thread when the final deathblow came.

One out of ten thousand times, a Leecher would not become a Feeder. Through some genetic quirk, instead of bioelectrical collapse, their system rebounded in a new way. Now, along with complete control over their own bioelectricity, they were able to manipulate all the varied fields of energy just as a Feeder would devour them. Taking advantage of the chaos, these self-proclaimed “Mancers” began to set themselves up as both warlords and messiahs. New conflicts erupted among the Mancers, beings of incredible power who realized they could also exact a modicum of control over Feeders.

To put it bluntly, the world ended.

With only the Mancers immune and a dwindling number of Humans left, the Apocalypse had arrived through mankind’s own ingenuity. Even the remaining two billion Humans soon found themselves forced down the path of the Leechers, merely to survive a short while longer from the Feeders. The Mancer Wars broke out and their Feeder armies ravaged continents until only two dozen of them were left and only a half billion Humans and Leechers remained. Although the Mancers had called an uneasy truce, most of the population had been eradicated or turned into Feeders.

I was only eleven years old when Leecher epidemic began. It was shortly after my twenty-second birthday when the Mancer Wars ended. Maybe six months ago, I was forced to become a Leecher. And then, only a few weeks ago… something else.

————————

SIX MONTHS AGO

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 17-04-24

“Where’s Anton?”

“Anton’s dead!” Gemmel screamed back at her.

“Shit,” muttered Sienna over and over as she reloaded her gun. “Shitshitshit…”

Anton Russell had never been her favorite person, but he didn’t deserve to get torn apart by Feeders. She had heard the emotion in Gemmel’s voice. Anton had been part of his Sigma-8B Quartet since its inception.

Sienna peeked over the wall to see her brother firing wildly into the mass of approaching bodies. The XM8-MOD was loud, messy, and he didn’t seem to notice. Sean was taking the sudden loss of Anton as hard as Gemmel, but he was reacting badly to it. It was going to get them killed.

“Sean, pull back!” Sienna yelled as she attempted to cover him.

Swearing at the top of his lungs, Sean retreated behind the garden wall and reloaded. Ready to pop up again, he paused and began looking around. His swearing grew even louder somehow.

“What?” asked Gemmel.

“Anton had the MedAid Kit!”

Sienna closed her eyes. The Feeders had come out of nowhere; not a single blip on the Servant. It had been Anton’s job as Navigator to get them safely to recon point, scanning the route for movement. Feeders were rarely motionless, always seeking out more energy to consume. She almost hoped Anton had screwed up his part of the job — the alternative was quite worse.

The Sigma-8B Quartet has been tasked with obtaining any vital materials from a series of buildings a number of miles west from the Sigma-8 encampment. Once a university, it had been mostly picked clean long ago, but a returning scout patrol had notice a smaller compound that appeared yet scavenged. The whole area had been Feeder-free for almost a year, the mission relatively safe. The Quartet had been more concerned about random Leechers than anything else.

In all, it had started out simple enough. The battered diesel-converted-to-cooking oil Hummer had taken them there quickly, Sean behind the wheel and Anton beside him. While Sean was a good driver, Gemmel was a better shot. He had ridden true “shotgun,” while Sienna prepared for her role as Spotter. Gemmel and her brother had been reluctant to take her into the Quartet initially, but preferred they had eyes on her than any other group. In the end, they had to admit she had worked out well. Sienna had a tendency to find vitals in a room others would’ve passed by. Sean, of course, often joked that his sister was “observant of everything except the people standing next to her.” Sienna didn’t get that, and that pissed her off even more.

But no one could argue she wasn’t good at her job. Sure enough, almost a dozen unopened MedAid Kits had been discovered along with a few cases of pemmican substitute. Although they hadn’t found any weapons, the rations alone more than made up for the trip. All four of them had grown complacent, too busy joking as they stashed their find in the Hummer to stay alert. The rations packed first, Anton had been walking out of the door with half the MedAid Kits when the Feeders had descended on them.

“I think we can make it to the Hummer!” yelled Gemmel.

“We need those Kits!” Sean yelled back. “At least some of them, we’ve got two pregnant chicks back at Sigma.”

Sienna’s gun clicked empty. “I’m out!”

Gemmel threw a clip to her without taking his finger off the trigger. She reloaded her M&P .22 and fired off a few shots. It did very little except to slow the Feeders’ advance. Not prepared for this type of fight, only Gemmel and Sean had explosive rounds. A few bullets didn’t do much to a Feeder; you had to render it inert.

“I’m out,” came Sean’s voice over the sound of Gemmel’s gunfire. “You got the Mossberg on you?”

The stubby, pistol-grip shotgun flew over to Sean along with an attachment of ballistic buckshot. Gemmel tried his best to lay down some kind of suppression fire as Sean loaded. Sienna took the opportunity to gauge their distance from the Hummer. Fifty yards seemed a long way off.

Suddenly there was an explosion and short, barked scream. Sienna spun to see her brother collapsed back, blood streaming from his face. The world went quiet as she watched a few drops of red spill from his forehead onto to dirt. Quiet, slow and red.

“Sienna!” bellowed Gemmel.

Sprinting behind the garden wall, past Gemmel and firing above him blindly, she slid next to the prone form of her brother. Immediately she saw the smoking remains of the Mossberg. It had jammed, backfired and torn into Sean. Her hands trembling over him, she considered how lucky they were that the sixty year old gun had lasted this long. Projectile weapons, antiquated and dangerous! Jaw clamped so hard her teeth hurt, she finally turned Sean towards her to examine the damage. Most of his right ear was gone and the injuries to his eye looked extensive. Blood was flowing freely and he was out — but still alive. It didn’t matter. Unconscious, with damage this severe, he wouldn’t be able to tap his bioelectrics and heal himself. Not unless…

Sienna positioned herself to see over the wall. Fifty yard ahead sat the Hummer, only another twenty to the half-dozen MedAid Kits lying beside the mutilated body of Anton. Between all that sat three rusting car shells, the broken remnants of a picnic table, something that might have been a fountain once, and near thirty Feeders. It would be impossible.

Impossible, unless she damned herself.

Carefully cradling Sean’s head, she moved him closer to Gemmel. He glanced back twice, grief painted all over his wide face. Anton had been a friend, but Sean was like a brother.

“He’s alive,” she said as she began pulling weaponry off Sean’s body and setting it beside Gemmel.

“Not for long,” he growled back.

Sienna pulled the last two M&P .22 clips from Gemmel’s belt pouch and sat the empty XM8-MOD next to him. Pocketing the two clips, she checked her own ammo, and did a quick inventory on Gemmel’s. He’d be out within minutes.

“We’re dead if we don’t get out of here,” Sienna said in a flat voice. “We won’t be able to get Sean to the Hummer, and he won’t survive without a Kit.”

“Cheery,” replied Gemmel.

“And you’re almost out.”

“Yep.”

Sienna paused. “I’m going to get the Kits and the Hummer.”

Gemmel looked away long enough to drill through her with his eyes. “Are you fucking crazy? There’s no way you can get there, let alone make it to the Kits!”

“Not without… help,” whispered Sienna.

Gemmel blinked in confusion, but Sienna had already backed away before he could piece it together. Her fingers trailed across her Servant and tapped into the strongest T-Net connection she could find. Their surrounding environment, the atmosphere itself, was saturated with data. Data that could be manipulated through a Servant, the ever-present digital multi-tool, and through it now, manipulated by humanity who broke open the secrets of bioelectricity. Slapping her palm against the Servant’s screen and the raw feed she had opened, Sienna began leeching.

“No! What are you doing?” screamed Gemmel, forgetting the Feeders in despair.

Sienna felt the energy synthesize into her own physiology, her body adapting to the foreign power. It felt like a star going nova, like her molecules had tripled in size. There was a momentary, gestalt clarity, and Sienna found herself enlightened, if only for a nanosecond.

“Cover me,” she said, before vaulting over the wall.

She could see herself, like watching it on a live feed. But, not quite. No, she could see everything that was going to happen, and could then see her reaction. Possibilities, probabilities. And her reactions were exquisite. Sienna was aware of her movements, a graceful fluidity she had never possessed before, as well as the awkward, jerking motions of the Feeders. She danced between them, soared over them, twirled between the space of bullets Gemmel rapidly pumped out. Her own gun fired, almost as an extension of herself, knocking back Feeders into Gemmel’s targeting or to assist her own progression. Another shot, then another. Sienna’s foot landing on an exploding torso, propelling her up as her other foot caught the next one in the face.

The Feeders, once Leechers, once human… their eyes and mouths followed her. Dense, black entropic maws that absorbed even the residual light, they were only conduits for the all-consuming drive that dictated hands and feet that jittered after. Frail old women, muscular young men, small children — they had each succumbed to the addiction and had spiraled into the final stage. A bullet found all of them in some way. Hers slowed them down, Gemmel’s took them out. Damages to the shell were irrelevant, Feeders only fell once destroyed.

Sienna watched herself, watch her environment. Her hand found a head, flipped and landed. Gun up, two more shots. Out, and new clip loaded. Backing up without needing to look, she moved up the hood of a car. Higher ground. Sensations overlapped with images running into her system. The Hummer was ten yards off, the Kits only another twenty after that. She felt the paths the bullets would take, knew where the dwindling Feeder horde skittered. M&P .22 out, she fired a series off to her left while her knee took out one the right, her heel another. Off the car and running. She was faster, both in body and mind. Sienna didn’t even realize her arm had erupted out and disabled a Feeder until she was several paces past it. A single glance at the Hummer and she was gone. Only two more Feeders were between her and the Kits. Four shot up the front of the torso, and she was off her feet, legs wrapped around the head. One more shot down with a twist and the head came tumbling down. Sienna kept running.

Sidestepping what used to be the bulk of a morbidly obese man, she popped two in each of his knees. Legs useless, it clawed after her. Dropping down the MedAid Kits, she switched out to her last clip and scooped up three to her chest. Looking back and breathing heavy, Sienna could feel the brightness swimming behind her eyes. She had almost burnt through her leech and four Feeders had come lurching back in her direction. She and Gemmel had killed half of them, but even a handful were still too many.

Shifting on the ground, her toes hit against something. There, besides Anton’s bloody carcass, sat a fully loaded XM8-MOD. Sienna smiled and clicked off its safety.

Clutching the Kits, she felt the weight of gun as she raised it, but it seemed distant. Two shots, a third as she ran towards the Hummer. A Feeder spun and she pumped it with another explosive round. Two were down as she made it to the vehicle and tossed the Kits in the back. A few more shots as she climbed behind the wheel and started it up, putting it into gear. The last Feeder appeared at door just as the muzzle came up into its face.

Sienna hit the gas pedal two seconds after she pulled the trigger twice.

The hummer barreled through three more in the fifty yards back to Gemmel and Sean. The last six or seven were trying to scurry over the wall and Sienna tossed Gemmel her gun as she collected her brother. Using the last bits of reserve energy she had, she picked Sean up and carried him to the back of the Hummer. Her door slammed shut with Gemmel’s up front.

“Go!” she screamed.

Peeling out, Gemmel took out another Feeder under the tires. Sienna felt a glimmer of the remaining few Feeders disappearing behind them as the extra energy worked its way out of her system. Like she was running on fumes, she broke open one of the MedAid Kits and pulled out a set of wraps. Bandaging Sean’s head after dosing it with steril, she gave him a shot of otics and a shot of dren. Unconscious, he wouldn’t need the phine until he woke up. He could take care of that himself.

Sienna fell back against the seat, Sean’s head in her lap, when she realized Gemmel was stammering her name.

“Sienna, Sienna, fuck… Sienna, fuck…”

“Gemmel?”

“Yeah! Yeah?”

“I hope we don’t run into any resistance, ‘cause I’m gonna pass out now…”

“Sienna?”

Her eyes were already closed, already out.

“Fuck!” Gemmel bellowed to unresponsive ears.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 17-04-24

There was light and there was sound, but it was all lessened. Almost muted. She was swimming, the surface of her consciousness so close. Synesthesia tried to drown her, an endless ocean of visceral data. Something shifted, a thicker current. So close…

Sienna woke with a start. Letting a small groan escape, she reached up to massage her aching head and found her right wrist cuffed to the bed. She groaned again, a sound closer to a curse. Sigma-8. The sensors had picked up on her altered bioelectrical signature. While still out, they had locked her in the TransWard. The “Transition” Ward — for Leechers.

A quick tap into herself and survey told her she was fine, no grievous wounds or permanent damage. None except to her life. Maybe even her soul.

A flash of movement behind the screen. A skinny brunette was striding past, purposely averting her gaze. One of the nurses. Kelsey? Carrying two of the MedAid Kits.

“Kelsey?” Sienna called out.

The nurse froze, her eyes still straight ahead.

“Kelsey, is… is my brother…”

A pause. Then, “Sean will be fine.”

“Kelsey? Kelsey!”

The brunette’s head spun, her disgust clearly displayed on her face. All except the eyes. There, there was fear.

“Can I just…”

“You’re a Leecher. Leechers don’t get requests,” she spat back.

As the nurse scurried from the room, Sienna considered the statement. Nope, no requests. All she would be given was a single choice. Exile or death. The death would be swift and painless. The exile would, quite probably, be the opposite. There was no rehabilitation from leeching, one time and your destiny was rewritten. Almost ten thousand times, that new fate had the same ending.

“I will fucking shoot you in the face!” came a familiar bellow.

Sean stormed over, his pistol still pointed back towards the door and whoever had tried to deny him access. Half his head was still in wraps, but his one uncovered eye gleamed with anguish. Not hesitating, he stepped closer to the bed.

“The council is convening tonight. What can I… is there anything I can do?”

Fighting back tears, Sienna said, “I just want…”

“She wants life! A spark! Anything to feed her hunger!” came a shriek.

Sean calmly cocked his gun, hand never wavering, eyes never leaving his sister.

“I would like a mirror.” Sienna’s voice even sounded small to her.

“Done. Anything else?”

Her face ready to fall, she said, “Your forgiveness?”

“Fuck that!”

Tears exploded.

“There’s nothing for me to forgive. You saved me, Sienna. You did this to save me.”

Sean stomped off, barking more threats as Sienna sobbed what she knew might be her last human tears.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 17-04-24

She didn’t get it. She didn’t look any different, didn’t feel any different. Shouldn’t she? Shouldn’t everything be painted in hues of hopelessness now?

But no, same fair-olive complexion. Same short, choppy white-blonde hair hanging into her light grey eyes. Same tiny ears that stuck out a bit, slopped button nose and too-wide mouth. Still around five and a half feet, one hundred and fifty pounds. It was almost cruel, almost a mockery.

Sienna knew she was on the pretty side, but the mirror hadn’t been for vanity purposes. She had become convinced that some sign, some physical marker, would’ve made itself visible. A scarlet letter, a mark of the beast, something! But there was nothing. While reason and experience told her there wouldn’t be horns or anything, it felt wrong. Mostly because she didn’t feel changed in the least.

The TransWard was long and narrow, able to accommodate up to ten new Leechers. With only the hum of machinery and the glare of the overhead lights, it seemed like a giant sterile coffin. All whitewashed brick, outdated military tech, everything utilitarian in both purpose and design. There was nothing around her that contained any energy, nothing with current or animation. The Sigma-8 Council didn’t want any recently converted Leecher finding a fix and going Feeder.

She wondered if she’d get the shakes, the jerky movements that were beyond her control. “Ionic Displacement,” she had once heard, physical symptoms that manifested in a mix of diseases found from the previous century — Lou Gehrig’s and Parkinson’s. Would she develop The Seeps before she went Feeder? Molecular breakdown that resulted in a fun series of open, oozing wounds. A pretty-picture combination of leprosy and ebola.

“Screw it, I think I’ll become a Mancer when I grow up,” Sienna choked out with a forced laugh.

A door opened at the end of the TransWard. Sean came down to her bed, four heavily armed attendants with him. Solemn grey eyes, the same as hers, spoke before he did.

“It’s time to go.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 17-04-24

“You will not endanger this encampment because of your own sentimentality. We’ve all lost someone, Mr. Doyle.”

Speaker Henry Ridge stood before the assembly, his mouth puckered in disapproval. Behind him, the other Speakers of The Council all looked equally bitter and dismissive. Speaker Angelica Bachmann sniffed and shook her head.

“I don’t see why we even continue this farce. We should simply terminate the Leechers as they descend upon our fair home.”

“This is my fucking little sister!” roared Sean.

Up on the dais with the other five Speakers, Bachmann snorted imperiously. Wearing the blue cloaks of their office, they literally looked down their noses at Sean. Gemmel stood behind him, quiet and staring at the ground. Off to the right, well illuminated, stood Sienna surrounded by six armed guards. Each gun was trained on her torso, her hands now cuffed behind her back. The guards had drawn a name on who would have to re-cuff her.

Sienna stared up at the night sky, the stars almost visible again in the section. She wished she could be on one of those other planets, a faraway rock orbiting a distant star. Anywhere else. Anywhere she didn’t have to hear her brother plead with these people or see Gemmel so defeated.

“I’m leaving,” she said suddenly, a little too loudly.

“What?” Sean spun on her.

“I don’t believe…” Speaker Ridge began.

“No. No, I don’t care. I’m leaving. If you don’t want to give me a gun, that’s fine. No food? That’s fine, too. My Servant would be nice, since we only have three times as many as we have warm bodies.”

Everyone gaped at her.

“I put my life on the line for this encampment for, what, two years now? I leeched to save my brother’s life. Hell, I even snagged the MedAid Kits. Just give me my Servant, and you’ll never have to deal with me again.”

Speaker Bachmann stepped forward, shaking with rage, a death sentence on her lips.

“Enough!” came a voice from behind the dais.

The bright yellow lamps from behind the high glass made a silhouette of him, the wooden ramp creaking under his slow steps. There was exclamation from elsewhere in the depths of Sigma-8, but no one paid attention. The white robe shined pristine, as if it contained its own source of light.

Lecturer Russell hobbled passed the others, and pointed at one of the guards. “You there, find her Servant. Get her two pistols and a rifle. And a provision pack… now!”

“Lecturer Russell,” screeched Speaker Bachmann. “Must I remind you that this is a formal Council session?”

“No,” growled Lecturer Russell. “But I may have to remind you that, as long as I take breath, I have executive veto on this Council. I see exactly where this ‘session’ is going. Whatever this young woman is now, we can not allow our fear to blind us to what she was.”

The bent old man climbed down off the dais and came closer to her than anyone else besides Sean and the one guard had since her return. “Good luck, Sienna Doyle. I’m sorry our ways must be so.”

“It’s… it’s okay, sir. Thank you.”

Sean said something low and dark. He repeated it. “I’m going with her.”

“No!” Sienna exclaimed, as the Council broke out in shrill argument.

Sean, not missing his chance, walked right over and embraced his sister in hug.

“I hereby revoke asylum,” he said above Sienna’s head loud enough for everyone to hear, crushing her to his chest. “And invoke Exclusion Protocol Four.”

“Lunacy,” whispered Speaker Ridge.

“Yes,” said Lecturer Russell with the smallest smile. “Now get him his guns.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 18-04-24

“Have you lost your mind!” screamed Sienna.

Sean ran a hand through his thick black hair. “Sienna, shut up. Not only did you save my dumbass life but, in case you forgot, you’re the only family I have left. Screw Sigma-8. I was getting bored anyhow.”

“Holy shit, you are insane,” grumbled Sienna.

Behind them, the lights of the encampment were still clearly visible in the night. Most of the surrounding area leading up to Sigma-8 had been cleared away and filled with various kinds of sensors. The ghost of a suburban housing sprawl sat hushed and still, a lifestyle cemetery. Once a center of commerce, a shopping mall, all the first floor windows of Sigma-8 had been bricked up save for one, all the useful goods plundered and redistributed by the Council. It was a life, but one that Sienna had been secretly tiring of as well.

“Where are we going to go, Sean?”

“Um, south?”

“God damn it.”

“Hey, we’ve got food, weapons, our Servants and each other,” he tried.

“Oh, a few ancient M&P’s, a Mossberg that may not work, and a FM6-9B that only has one clip. Yep, we’ve got weapons.”

“Unfortunately, I think we’ve also got company.”

Barreling down on them, straight from the encampment, was a Hummer. Before they could dive for cover, it swung and hit them with its headlights. The engine revered and it speeded closer.

“Seriously, they would waste resources on a hit?” Sienna asked, disbelief dripping from her voice.

“Yeah, I don’t think so…” replied Sean.

They both heard the thump of the irritating old techno music a split second before the Hummer swerved and pulled to a stop next to them. A massive hand came out of the dark interior, tossing something small to Sean. A cigar.

“You damn Doyle kids are gonna get my ass killed yet,” came a deep rumble from the Hummer.

“Jay Gemmel, what the fuck?”

Gemmel eased his six and a half feet, almost three hundred pound bulk of muscle out of the Hummer’s door. “Like I’m gonna stick around that shithole with you two gone.”

Sienna’s eyes narrowed on her brother. “You knew!”

“Well, they weren’t going to give us a jeep! Or a few MedAid Kits, or a whole case of vitals.”

“Or what Sienna has to share a seat with back there,” chuckled Gemmel.

Sean popped his head in the Hummer. “Is that… did you steal a TAC-50 sniper assault rifle? I love it so much!”

“Officially!” yelled Sienna, stomping around in a little circle. “Both officially insane!”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 19-04-24

None of them had traveled this far from the encampment in years, not since the Feeders had become a regular way of life. It was barren this far south and had a sort of peacefulness. Eerie, but peaceful. After the Nova Insula movement gained broader appeal, large tracts of land had been retrofitted as agricultural centers. Of course, most of those man-made islands collapsed back into the oceans thanks to the Feeders and the later Mancer Wars. New Atlantis was first, followed quickly by Hy-Brasil, West Avalon, and Tsang. Rumor held that New R’lyeh still floated out there, controlled by one of the surviving Mancers. Possibly East Lemuria, too.

The Hummer sped past row after row of genetically modified corn that continued to grow every season, fall to rot on the stalk, and act as fertilizer for the next crop. Vast expanses of useless vegetation as far as the eye could see. Without proper treatments, the corn had become inedible and barely functional as a fuel source without advance processing. Here in the spring though, it was just a waist-high field of ochre that seemed to stretch on forever.

Sitting with her legs draped over the TAC-50, Sienna watched the clouds pass in the crossing direction overhead as they made their way down the battered four-lane. The nothingness here was peaceful. And she was trying to ignore the sideway glances Gemmel and Sean kept giving each over up front.

Finally annoyed enough, she said, “Okay, out with it.”

“What?”

“What?”

“What?”

“I’m confused,” said Sean.

“I’m going to punch you,” said Sienna.

“Why?” asked Sean.

“Feel free!” exclaimed Gemmel.

“You’ll be next.”

“Why?”

“Seriously,” said Sienna, “Punches for everyone. Now, what’s with you two?”

Sideways glances. Sienna growled.

“Not threatening,” said Sean.

“Kinda cute, actually,” added Gemmel.

“Hey!” both Sean and Sienna said in unison.

“Just sayin’.”

“So…” Sean began. “Are you, like, feeling okay? How do you feel?”

“I feel fine Sean, thank you for asking.”

Sideways glances. Sienna unsnapped her holster.

“No, it’s just… have you been leeching off your Servant?”

“No!”

“No, no… I didn’t think you had. Um…”

“What, Sean?”

Sienna’s brother looked at her in the rearview mirror. “You should be.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 19-04-24

“So you really aren’t feeling a need to leech?” asked Sean hours later as he tended to the fire.

“Sorry to disappoint.”

The sea of corn had finally given way to a forest starting to take back a rural community. The trio had decided to camp out under the shelter of what used to be a corner trade market. They had a solid two-room enclosure at their backs, a large polyment roof high above them, and visibility to three sides. Anything remotely of use in the town had been picked clean years ago, so Gemmel saw to the jeep and weapons, Sean their fire and food. Sienna had taken point, perched on the top of a giant piece of rusting farming equipment with the TAC-50.

“No, it’s not bad. It’s good! And a bit weird,” said Sean.

“I don’t know, doesn’t the addiction hit everyone different?”

“I guess.”

“Sienna,” said Gemmel from under the hood of the Hummer. “You weren’t with the Quartet yet when… when we used to see a lot of Leechers. They were fucked up. Whiney, angry junkies.”

Sienna didn’t say anything. She had seen Leechers; she knew what they were like. She really didn’t want to discuss her imminent downward spiral.

“Thing is, well… I know I never saw a Leecher takes its first hit, but…”

“But what, Gemmel?” asked Sienna, sharp as broken sheet metal.

“I ain’t never seen a Leecher do shit like you did.”

Silence. A long pause.

“Keep fixing the fucking Hummer, Gemmel,” Sienna said finally.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Kepler-Madison, Margaret. / 17-04-24

/DataLog Text-SUPPLEMENTAL: Doyle, Sienna A.

Things were growing more barbaric. Rove had already been sent out twice this month to cull unease among the wretches, and now a third time. It was unacceptable. It was obvious that examples were going to have to be made. Radical examples.

Margaret Kepler-Madison did not like things to be “radical.”

Things were to be civilized and proper. Controlled and precise. She would see half her citizenry wiped away if it was what it took to quell the discord. No, she would not abide these squalling demands upon her position.

Stepping over to the window, Margaret looked down on her kingdom and wrinkled her nose. If these… peasants… wanted her protection, they were going to have to accept their places. Know their roles. She idly wondered if those horrid Quinn Sisters in the ruins of Los Angeles suffered from the same nonsense. She knew Gibbons did in the former United Kingdom.

The treaty among the Mancers was tenuous, ready to erupt at the slightest provocation. Everyone knew Li Ehr ranted in the frozen wastelands of Russia, but his delusions weren’t to be taken seriously. Carter, hidden away on New R’lyeh was far bigger a menace. She had not been from the best breeding, gone to the most acclaimed schools, risen above her mediocre colleagues and survived a bout of leeching just to be undone by some liberal fool on a fake island. She was the intellect behind the resurgence of Raleigh, Rove her muscle, and Dr. Harvey… well, he was whatever he was. Oh, and dirty little Lopez, her toy.

Speaking of, there was the elevator.

“Madam President,” said Dr. Harvey as he came in, “I believe you would wish to see this.”

He fidgeted with his Servant until the hard-light schematic appeared between them. It showed a map of the former state of Ohio with a blinking icon, an algorithm scrawl along the bottom, and an intuitive AI program running diagnostics on the incoming data along the side panel. Through the dull yellowish-green glow, he saw Margaret Kepler-Madison frown.

“What are you showing me, doctor?”

“Among her other, er… duties… Lopez scans for predetermined signature shifts in the T-Net. As you are well aware, we must stay, um, vigilant to any outside Mancer threat that might present itself. So…”

“So Lopez found a new Mancer?”

“No, madam,” replied Dr. Harvey. “Not yet. With her, er, alterations, she directly tapped into the zettahertz frequencies that saturate the atmosphere. She can predict which Leechers will become Mancers. Usually.”

“Bloody hell, Dr. Harvey! Do we have a new Mancer to send Rove after or not?”

“President Kepler-Madison, I don’t know what we have.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 22-04-24

“Alright, we need to make a decision.”

The Hummer had been parked for over twenty minutes, Gemmel’s thick forearm resting causally across the steering wheel. Sean and Sienna both glanced back to the map suspended in the air six inches above the Servant. Three choices. All equally stupid. Above them, the sun was out high and bright, but the wind remained far too chilly. Ominous? Probably.

“West is Nashville, east is Raleigh. We continue south and come to Atlanta. All pretty much equidistant at this point,” mumbled Sean.

“And what’s the info stream telling us again?” asked Sienna.

“Nashville seems to have a ton of Lechers, Atlanta’s a ghost town — probably Feeder central — and there’s a major firewall around Raleigh.”

“Which we’ve deduced means Mancers.”

“Yep.”

“Adorable,” Sienna cracked.

“Yep.”

She sighed. “Well personally, I think Atlanta’s right out.”

“Agreed” grumbled Gemmel.

Five days since she had been exiled from Sigma-8. Five days since she had leeched. Five days and not once had she even had the inclination to do it again.

“I vote Nashville,” Sienna said suddenly.

“Why?” asked her brother, as he twisted in his seat to face her.

“Because,” she said, “I want to know why I’m different. If I’m different.”

While Sean’s face was a mixture of emotions, Gemmel just grunted.

“Works for me,” he said as he threw the hummer into gear.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Kepler-Madison, Margaret. / 22-04-24

/DataLog Text-SUPPLEMENTAL: Doyle, Sienna A.

“Mr. Rove.”

“Yes, Madam President?”

“Dr. Harvey has informed me the unconfirmed variable is heading west. You have successfully finished with the purge of the rebellious element in the city, correct?”

“Yes, Madam President.”

“Excellent. You may have to intercept them in Nashville. I can’t have some unknown entity or even fledgling Mancer setting up a base of operation so close to my city. I’ll keep you apprised.”

“Very good, Madam President.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 24-04-24

“Wow, and I thought Sigma-8 was a shithole,” grumbled Gemmel.

The outskirts of Nashville looked like they had been hit with a flood, tornado and earthquake all on the same day. Random fires raged in isolated pockets everywhere and there wasn’t a single building in site that remained whole. Streets were barely passable due to all the debris that littered the landscape, everything from broken walls of brick and bent steel girders to mangled bicycles and bizarre pyramids of decaying shoes. Graffiti covered large expanses of any available surface, some it even carved in. Here and there, the trio caught sight of animal motion, some possibly human, but none of it seemed furtive or suspicious.

“This might have been a bad idea,” Sienna mumbled from the passenger seat.

“What?” Sean called down, his head and shoulders through the roof with a XM8.

“Nothing.”

“Don’t think we’re going to find any vitals here,” said Sean.

“No, no vitals,” repeated Sienna weakly.

“But we might find some answers,” said Gemmel, don’t looking at her.

The huge man stiffened when Sienna laid her head on his shoulder. He was five years older than her, two older than Sean, and had always been just as much a big brother as her own flesh and blood. She knew his gruff exterior was just for show.

“Damn,” swore Sean from above.

“What?” she asked.

“I see it,” said Gemmel.

Up ahead, a sizable dump truck hauling tires had careened off and smashed into a T-Net tower kiosk. Its cargo had come spilling out the back, filling the road. A dozen of them were still smoldering, the acrid stench of burning rubber hitting Sienna in the face. Growing nauseated, she peered around for a detour. Gemmel slowed down.

“What, just go over them!” Sean yelled down.

“Nope. If one of them burning pieces get caught up in the undercarriage, we could be walking.”

Stopping and climbing out, they surveyed the situation while trying not to choke on the fumes. There weren’t terribly many, not even a hundred by Sienna’s estimate, but they were bigger sized for a truck or utility van. The bulk of them could be rolled off or pushed to the side in about ten minutes.

Sienna examined the area as she peeled off the stinking thermal sweater she had been wearing since they first left Sigma-8. Her utilitarian grey cargo pants still had a week’s worth of wear to them, but she rooted around for another shirt to put over her stained white tank top. She found a thin blue jacket and opted for it and the raggedy scarf she had owned since she could remember. Checking her clip, she felt that familiar pressure below her stomach and swore.

“Now what?” Sean called back, Gemmel staring at her.

“Just take point for a minute. I’ve got to pee.”

“Damn it, Sienna.”

Social niceties took a backseat when you rode with an encampment Quartet, and privacy was rarer still. Her brother didn’t care about her bodily function, only the dangers it might present. Anton had once remarked that it was convenient that so many plastic bottles had survived the apocalypse. Poor, dead Anton.

Slipping around the edge of what used to be a restaurant, Sienna could still clearly see the other two through the blasted outer shell of the building. Undoing her belt, she considered that it wasn’t the act of urinating that was a cause for concern, but those moments of vulnerability. She had heard of people who had attempted to bypass the physical necessity, only to find themselves stricken with advanced jaundice.

Finishing and re-buckling, she heard a cough behind her, almost polite in nature. She spun on her toe and brought up one of the M&P’s, its sights trained on a man leaning out of a doorway’s alcove. Tall and thin, he was older with long dark hair that had gone mostly to grey. A smile played at the corner of his lips, shined even brighter in his blue eyes.

“Out of the shadows, move!” barked Sienna.

“I’m not sure if I can truly ever be ‘out’ of the shadows, my dear. Once one has gazed into the abyss and all that,” he replied amused.

“What? Get out here!”

“Sienna?” she heard Sean yell.

“No need for that, my dear,” he said, gesturing to her gun. “I’m not a threat, not to you I would theorize.”

Sean and Gemmel rounded the corner, her brother’s shotgun aimed directly at the stranger’s head. His left hand kept twitching, and she glanced over long enough to see he had burnt it on one of the tires. Sean, however, was currently far more concerned with the man strolling nonchalantly towards them.

“Stop, or I’ll take off your head,” he growled, Mossberg in hand.

“You’ve injured yourself. Best see to that.”

“Stop!”

He did. Almost as tall as Gemmel, he was only half as wide. With the hint of stubble on his chin, his greying locks brushed the collar of the ratty black blazer he wore over a faded red polo. Slightly mussed charcoal trousers and scuffed shoes completed the look of absent-minded professor. He even adjusted his small, wire-rim glasses before placing his hands behind his back.

“Who are you? Why were you watching us? Was this supposed to be a trap?”

“Such delightful questions!” he said. “Always, the human need to quantify and qualify their reality.”

“Answer me!” roared Sean. “Are there more of you?”

“How can it be properly deduced if there are ‘more of me’ if you have not fully extrapolated an answer for who ‘I am’ yet?”

“What?”

“Exactly!”

“He’s a looney,” murmured Gemmel.

“That, young man, is a valid possibility,” he concurred. “But for the sake of analytical description theory, you may refer to me as Jean-Baptiste Camus. You should really attend to your hand, young man. This area is particularly notorious for a variety of microbial infections.”

“What, don’t want your food pre-cooked, wacko?”

“If you are implying anthropophagy rites, I assure you that it is not the case. And while I would dearly love to stand here and discuss the issues of moral relativism, I’m afraid we may not have the time.”

Causally, one of his hands reached out, waist high and he proceeded to make a series of complicated hand motions, the final more abrupt. That last one made Sean stumble backwards, his hand jerking violently away from his gun. Now, instead of blistered, it was smooth pink flesh again.

“You’re… you’re a fucking Mancer!”

“A distinction, yes. Hmmm… should I also inform you that I was born in Rochester, never bothered getting a drivers’ license, prefer brandy over scotch and have an intellectual aversion to the later works of Karl Marx? No? Then you should follow me — quickly.”

The trio stood there, mouth’s open and gawking.

Camus sighed. “Had I wished, I could have wiggled my fingers and distributed the bioelectrical energy animating you to the stratosphere. I do not wish it, only would see us off these streets before your presence draws the ire from those deeper within the city confines.”

His eyes locked into Sienna’s. “And with you, my dear, any personal inclination to inflict harm may be an unsound act on my part.”

“Let’s go,” said Sienna.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 24-04-24

The space was little more than a hovel, even forty stories up. It had been a guards’ shack or site office on the roof, used once for transportation security. The faded red symbol of the landing pad was still visible on the surface, the exhaust fans once used to blowout skycraft fumes now filled with bird nests. Camus only briefly glanced at the few functioning screens that had watched their progress, pausing with greater concern to raid one of the drawers for another small pack of filtered cigars. Sean sighed at the sight of the six plasma guns gathering dust on a shelf. While powerful and rechargeable with a Servant, they were utterly useless against a Feeder.

“Hey,” said Sienna, realizing. “Where’s your Servant?”

“What?” asked Camus, looking at his waist to where she pointed. “Oh, I suppose it’s somewhere back at one of my residences.”

“Oh, you don’t live, um… here?”

Camus gave her a wry smile. “No.”

“Right, you just forgot your Servant in a cupboard at the summer house, huh?” asked Sean.

“Why would it even matter where I left some digital toy?”

This left Sean flabbergasted, trying to form a response as Camus edged closer to the side of the roof. “Uh, to access the T-Net? To communicate, check the freakin’ weather, get global GPS readings, read a book!”

“Who would I possibly have a desire to communicate with? I can see that it’s sunny out, I know where I’m at, I’m relatively confident I know what day it is. Oh, and I have other means of writing and reading if I so chose. Tell me, who exactly is the Servant again?”

Sean had nothing. Sienna rolled her eyes. While Camus might be an old Luddite, unable to accept modern technology, Sean adored his gadgetry. It was especially funny since Camus was a Mancer, able to manipulate any energy source but the T-Net.

“Come here, “ he called back.

Closer to Camus, Sienna realized they could see a good portion of the city from their high vantage point. A majority of it, since this seemed to be the tallest building still standing. The ruins of Nashville lay sprawled out before them, a wasteland of soot and decay.

“We are not far from the old airport,” said Camus. “Which is the bad news. The good news is you only need to make it north of the Cumberland River. The river is their unspoken barrier.”

“Feeders?” grunted Gemmel.

“You should be so lucky,” chuckled Camus. “With Feeders, at least you know where you stand — as food. No, Nashville is nothing but a city of Leechers, but the those that have claimed the north are far more, dare I say, civilized.”

The wind blew harder, and forty stories up, Sienna felt the need to take a few steps back. Hugging herself, she stole a look towards Gemmel and her brother. She could see them analyzing, mapping out logistics. Sienna glanced curiously at Camus. He looked oddly relaxed. Now openly staring at him, it came with a terrible clarity. He was the first person she had seen truly at peace in years.

Without turning, he said, “You haven’t leeched, have you? Not since that first time?”

Sienna gasped. “How did you know?”

He continued facing the open air. “Most Mancers still use their Servants, but I don’t bother. We can all read the energy in our surroundings as well as engineer it. What use do I have for some toy now, just to tap into the elusive T-Net?”

“You didn’t…”

“Once you’ve been a Mancer as long as I have, my dear, you learn to see the patterns in energy. Once a person has leeched, I can tell if they’re to become a Feeder or like myself. Often I can even predict a timetable.”

He spun on her, an expression hard but without malice. “I have never experienced the likes of you. I have no idea what you will become one day or even when that day will arrive. I find this baffling. And a bit terrifying as well.”

Gemmel swore under his breath as Sean’s eyes flitted back and forth between his sister and the Mancer. “So, so she’s not going to be a Feeder?”

“No. Possibly something worse.”

“Wait a minute! I thought you said…”

“She won’t be a Feeder or a Mancer, and I can not hazard a guess what her final metamorphosis will be. But I guarantee this…”

He closed the spaced between them in an instant, his hand near to her face without touching it.

“…you’re going to be extraordinary.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 24-04-24

“You’re not coming with us?” asked Sean suspiciously as the trio climbed back into their jeep.

“No, it’s part of an unspoken treaty I have with both factions. I remain on the eastern outskirts of the city and they leave me alone. In turn, I don’t descend upon them with a horde of Feeders.”

Checking his gun for the third time, Gemmel said, “Sounds like bullshit to me.”

“There are places, particular items, that Feeders would not have a propensity to disturb. Leechers, however, would ransack and destroy some of these things out of sheer glee. I am preserving them.”

He strolled over to the driver’s side and took Sean’s hand. “Treaty or no, once you get across the river, do not attempt stealth. Be blatant in your journey and once found, for you will be found, demand an audience with Old Man Mandela. Once before him, tell him I said to remember Shelby Park.”

“Why?”

“He may not have you lot all executed, then,” Camus replied as he moved to the backseat.

“As the bard once wrote, ‘There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.’ Perhaps he was referring to you, my dear.”

Sienna didn’t know what to say.

“I thought I had come to understand this broken new world, but after meeting you, I realize I am still imprisoned in the cave. And that’s delightful! So stay safe, stay alive, and for the sake of all of us… stay away from Mancers.”

Camus took up her hand, quickly, and gave it the merest brush of his lips. Before she could even find words, he had disappeared back through the skeletons of brick and steel. Sienna remained quiet even as the pulled away.

“What the hell was he talking about,” growled Gemmel. “What fuckin’ cave?”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 24-04-24

She won’t be a Feeder or a Mancer — possibly something worse!

Sienna’s mind traveled around these words as Sean tore the Hummer down highways and back alleys both. The idea was too much for her, too big. A “third option” did not compute. That this third option might be a result more horrible than a Feeder was something she couldn’t even wrap her head around. She’d sooner eat a bullet here in the back of the jeep than become something so monstrous.

Sean had been avoiding the topic, avoiding her altogether. She had tried to assist him in the Navigation, but he had ignored her, his own Servant propped up on the dashboard. Just like when they were kids and had a fight, he turned her invisible. Twenty years ago he had done it because it had infuriated her so much. Now, after years of perfecting the skill, it was how he coped with any bad personal situation. Sean just pretended it wasn’t there.

Spacey Sienna, her brother used to tease her, living in her little head and only coming out when she wants to! He never picked up on the fact that it was her defense mechanism, one she had learned from him. One she had never learned to turn off.

Gemmel, on the other hand, was having a difficult time keeping his attention on the task at hand. He spent as much time glancing back at her and giving her knee little squeezes of comfort as he did searching for any possible enemies. Or so she thought.

“We got movement, on our two.”

Sean cursed, barely slowing. “Push the ambush?”

“Sure, why not?”

Instead of running in the opposite direction, Sean hurled the Hummer straight at where Gemmel had directed. Sienna hadn’t seen anything in the dwindling light of dusk. She heard the big man, riding shotgun, literally pump his shotgun as she maneuvered up to take hold of the TAC-50. She would clear a path for Sean, and Gemmel would handle any strays that got too close. That was the plan.

Until the front of the Hummer exploded.

The momentum of the blast rocked them over, almost flipping the vehicle. It landed back on three wheels, the front passenger tire and a good portion of the right frontend gone. Winded, Sienna realized her arm was fractured, possibly broken. She focused her bioelectrical energy down her limb as she struggled to grab one of the FM6’s with her other hand. Sean was swearing loudly as he grabbed the bag full of Browning 9mm’s and clips.

“Gemmel… Gemmel? Jay!” screamed Sienna.

“Hell, I dropped the Mossberg,” he grumbled in response.

“Here!”

Gemmel rolled out of the battered jeep with the gun she had handed to him. “I hate Uzis.”

Wild, erratic shots had started to pepper the jeep.

“You brought it!”

“Yeah,” he replied dismayed as they both fired back into the dark recesses of the buildings.

“Shit! That asshole almost tagged me!” yelled Sean. “Well, we shouldn’t have rigged the TAC so well, so we can write it off. Anybody see a line of retreat?”

“Back and to our left!” Gemmel called out.

“Hold them until we can get to that tower kiosk. We’ll cover you’re retreat.”

Sean took off without looking back, Sienna right behind him. She could hear the rapid pop of the Uzi as Gemmel sprayed choice spots. Bits of concrete flew up around her feet, and Sienna weaved to avoid the gunfire. The familiar tingle in her arm was starting to subside, the healing almost complete. Sean slid into the shallow protection the kiosk provided them, taking aim above his sister’s head as she dove in behind him.

“Here, take the FM6. You’re better with it.”

He hefted the small sub-machine gun as Sienna reloaded clips in two Brownings. “We have about…” she started to say when another explosion knocked them to their feet.

“Gemmel!” Sean bellowed, craning his neck out of the kiosk.

He was fine, still shooting, but the space between them now contained a smoking pile of rubble. It would be dangerous enough to climb over it, let alone with who knows how many manic Leechers taking shots. He’d be an easier target than he was now.

As Sean swore repeatedly and tried to crunch the numbers that would allow him to rescue his best friend, Sienna examined the interior of the T-Net tower kiosk. As plentiful as payphones had been centuries ago, they acted as both boosters to the T-Net and routers to each person’s Servant. And while they were self-sustaining, powered by the T-Net itself, that power was converted in the kiosk’s hardware design to basic electricity. This one had been down for some time, no longer tapped into the zettahertz frequencies where the T-Net existed. No power. Sienna started pulling off panels and shifting around wires.

“What the hell are you doing?” roared Sean over the sounds of gunfire.

It was her turn to ignore her brother as she scrutinized the innards of wires and circuitry. It didn’t look damaged. She had watched Anton repair tower kiosks countless times, piecing together a rudimentary knowledge of how they ran. He had always been a huge proponent of keeping the T-Net running, always fixing any downed kiosk they ran across. Often, he discovered, it was just a matter of bypassing the security protocols established to prevent leeching. Sienna didn’t have time to link in with her own Servant, so once she found the tiny device behind a mass of dataflex, she simply ripped it off the daughterboard.

The kiosk wouldn’t have to run for long.

“Aw, what are you…” Sean began.

The T-Net tower kiosk lit up, alive and tapped in. For a moment, all shooting stopped. Silence. Then Sienna clutched her entire fist around the electrical feed surging through the main conduit.

Enlightenment shined from a billion different points, glimmered in streams of raw energy and fed every aspect of her being. Sienna knew she was out of the kiosk, felt it, just as she felt the presence of Sean, Gemmel and every Leecher in the area. Bullets didn’t matter, bombs didn’t matter. Possibilities did. Choices did. Actions did.

Many of the Leechers had been drawn out of their hiding places. Sienna glided, twisted, kicked and shot. She took two steps up the side of a wall, coming back down with a knee to the face of one Leecher, her heel to the gut of another. She didn’t have to aim, she didn’t have to even look — the guns were extensions of her hand, extensions of her will. Bullets were released with precision, with their trajectories already calculated. Sienna flipped through the air, gravity only a suggestion now. She fired twice below, a third time in the direction she was landing. More Leechers fell.

She didn’t even consciously acknowledge the Browning in her right hand was empty until it had flown from her grip, smacking another Leecher in the throat seconds before her fist connected to his chin. His gun never even hit the ground. Up, cocked and firing. Information saturated her, bombarding her with sensations and abilities. Energy. She vaulted the entire length of the rubble and came down in front of Gemmel.

A Leecher had a pistol raised to his head. “I’ll kill ‘em!”

“I can kill all of you,” Sienna replied, her voice echoing from every atom in her body.

“Before we kill both of them?”

She spun, her Browning out and her acquired assault rifle trained back on the Leecher holding Gemmel. From where she had left, what felt centuries ago, another stray citizen of Nashville had dragged Sean out, gun to his head as well. Probabilities and variables hammered inside her skull. The man holding Sean fired inches away from his foot. The galaxy of possibilities expanding inside her came to a crashing halt.

No way out. Sienna collapsed to the ground, the excessive leeched energy dispersing. Consciousness was the last thing to abandon her.

“Somebody tie up that freak!” she heard.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 25-04-24

A not so subtle elbow to her ribs woke her up. Sienna groaned, blinked, and tried to raise her head. Her headache was comparable to the last time she had tried that stunt.

“Wake the fuck up,” Sean whispered into her ear.

They were in what used to be a narrow city plaza, a mosaic of cobblestones underneath them. Sienna squinted and saw a handful of Leechers gathered around a makeshift table rigged together with an old door, duct tape and a few barely useable folding chairs. They were filthy and dressed in rags, most of them attending to a severe looking middle-aged woman when they weren’t eyeing the three Servants on the table. Shit! A tall older man stood behind the woman, teetering back and forth. She made some type of proclamation and the Leecher scattered. As she sauntered towards them, Sienna couldn’t help but notice her outlandish costume.

“What the fuck?” murmured Gemmel on her other side.

“You shut your filthy mouth!” screamed a man behind them, taking Gemmel to his knees with a blow to the back of the head.

Sean and Sienna were also pushed to their knees before the woman. Perhaps originally designed as some mock military outfit decades ago, its cut and style had been exaggerated to outlandish proportions. It was also bright red. Its owner had seen fit to customize it with “medals,” or random slogan buttons found from some forgotten novelty shop.

“I want these,” declared the woman. “I want these, and I’m going to take them!”

“Uh…” Sean began.

“Might makes right!” screeched the woman. “And me and mine are the mighty!”

“Right… mighty crazy,” Sean said under his breath.

“I’ll learn you, boy!” screamed the man behind Sean, backhanding him in the side of the face. “You’re gonna learn to speak proper to Ms. Anne!”

A huge bald man, eyes bugged out in madness stood over Sean, his fists quaking in rage. He was fully in the grip of Seeps, lesions rippling up his neck. They oozed as he fumed and danced some furious jig meant to intimidate.

“You see? Hard Dwight knows this truth!”

“Who are you?” Sienna had to ask.

“They call me Ms. Anne Gimme. It’s because I learned to take what I want in this world. Taught it to my friends here, too.”

“I should just zap them for you, Ms.Anne!” squawked the old man, holding an ancient hair dryer out in trembling hands.

Sean was too stunned to even laugh.

“No need Ronnie, no need.”

“Ronnie Ray-Gun would do you good, boy!” yelled Hard Dwight.

“Lock them up,” said Anne in self-righteous satisfaction. “While I decide which one to interrogate first.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 24-04-24

Night had already fallen by the time Sienna had awoken, and now the new morning’s light was starting to creep in over the edge of the horizon. They had been thrown into a shed, or maybe a very small garage, already filled with filthy, bug-ridden clothing heaped in a corner. The damp stench was fetid mix of sweat and decay. Gemmel had braved the pild in search of a weapon, or a tool to cut their ropes, only to find a couple of decomposing dogs left under the filth. He was making little headway on his bonds with a piece of broken bone.

Although their hands were tied tightly, they hadn’t been secured in any other way. Sienna was limber enough, and built correctly, to bring her wrists below the apex of her tailbone and along the back of her legs, before righting them in front of herself. She immediately began to help Gemmel, the few nicks he had endured making it harder for him to hold the bone shard with bloody fingers. Sean, in the corner, attempted to duplicate his sister’s feat to repeated fail.

“Shit, Sienna… I’m sorry,” grumbled Gemmel as she sawed at his ropes.

“What the hell for?”

“For gettin’ you in this mess.”

She grabbed his jaw, forcing him to look at her. “You wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for me.”

“Couldn’t leave you,” he mumbled, averting his eye from her glare.

“Damn it, you and my brother need to figure out that I can take care of myself.”

“No, it’s not…” he tried as she broke through the ropes.

“What then?” Sienna hissed.

“Um, guys?” Sean called out. “Could you untie me? I think something’s going down in crazy town.”

A racket had picked up down the alley, a cacophony of screams and gunfire. The sound of rushing footsteps and panicked commands. An explosion in the distance rocked the shed faintly off its foundation and the chorus of screams increased.

“Now what?” Sean mused as Sienna got his ropes off.

Peering out the door, they saw Leechers running towards the spot where they had been held before Anne Gimme, while others fled past them. One retreated clutching a sparkling blue wig to his head. Another smaller explosion took a building up in flames.

“We need guns,” said Gemmel.

“We need our Servants,” observed Sean.

“We need to get the fuck out of here,” concluded Sienna as she bolted from the shed.

They kept to the side of the alley, passing two more escaping Leechers. They didn’t have any weapons on them and didn’t even give the formerly captured trio a second glance. Pausing at the corner, Gemmel stuck his head out around the edge, but jumped back. Moments later, a woman came running by, only to be snagged up in his powerful arms.

“Lemme go!” she squealed.

“Stop, just tell us what’s going on!”

“Missy Big-Britches!” she wailed.

“Wait, that’s your name?” asked Sean.

“Nah, Missy Big-Britches took! Ms. Anne taught us to take, and she did!”

“What?”

“She took! And now she’s a’ feedin’!”

Gemmel let her go to scamper off into the morning.

“I think she just said somebody named ‘Missy’ is a Feeder now,” he said.

“Why haven’t they taken her out?” asked Sienna, peeking around the corner.

“Uh, Sienna,” said Sean quietly. “You decimated half their people and most of their weaponry.”

She could only reply with an, “Oh.”

The trio crept out from the alleyway and into the madness. Everyone was either attempting to engage the Feeder or running from it screaming. Sean, Gemmel and Sienna stayed concealed and moved closer to where the makeshift table had fallen over. The battle itself was another block over, but hopefully in the outbreak, no one had thought to swoop by and abscond with any of their Servants.

Sure enough, one still lay face up in the dirt at the side of a broken chair. Sean prowled along the outskirts a bit more and spied the other two at behind. He dashed out, scooped up the first two and was reaching for the third when a howl echoed through the plaza.

“You!”

Anne Gimme stood there, the flames backlighting her like some demonic figure from literature. Her face was pinched in indignatious rage, a single bony finger pointing at them. Blood dribbled down from a wound at her temple.

“Users! Enemies! I’ll see your corpses stink for this injustice! I’ll see you all…”

A single rock flew out of the Sienna’s hand and cracked the Leecher in the face, knocking her unconscious.

Gemmel started to open his mouth but she just held up a hand.

“She was a lunatic. Now can we run?”

Darting up through another alley and then onto a wider road, the trio kept moving in a direction they took to be north. One Leecher popped out of a window, but Gemmel clotheslined him without breaking stride. At one point they hesitated, the highway winding west, but they jumped to a nearby underpass and continued north. With the sun now rising, it was easier to judge. Their running had turned to jogging, only speeding up again when they heard a commotion inside a warehouse close by. Less than an hour later, the steel beam latticework of a bridge rose up in front of them. A few vehicles seemed to be strategically parked on it.

“I’m going to pass out,” Sienna groaned.

“No problem, once we’re across,” said Sean.

They had taken a few steps onto the bridge itself when three distinct shots landed only paces in front of them.

“Hate to be un-neighborly like that,” came a voice. “But we don’t really care for Gimmes here, nor their problems. Best turn ‘bout and go home.”

A man as huge as Gemmel, both in muscle and in gut, materialized from behind a van. A schlock of red hair and an equally bushy red mustache stood out in contrast to his weather-beaten pale skin. He was only slightly less imposing than the Gatling gun he held causally in his hands

“A modified M134 Livermore!” gasped Sean.

“Shut! Up!” Sienna stressed.

“Jackie’s up on high with his long scope, and Jackie don’t miss,” said the ginger giant conversationally. “Now, ‘course, given my distance and this here toy I’m carryin’, don’t likely think I’d miss neither. Be on your ways now.”

“We’re… we’re not with Anne Gimme,” said Sienna.

“Uh-huh.”

“No, we were captured by her!” she exclaimed. “We were coming here, told to come here, we…”

“And jus’ who woulda guided you lost lambs in our direction?”

Sienna took a single step forward, Sean hissing a warning behind her.

“I was told to tell Old Man Mandela that Jean-Baptiste Camus says to ‘remember Shelby Park.’ Camus says remember Shelby Park!”

This gave the massive man wielding a Gatling gun quite a start. He gave second one when an elderly black man strolled out from behind the van next to him and placed his hand carefully on the weapon, lowering it.

“Well then Child, you should have opened with that.”

————————

DataLog Text-LiveJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 23-10-24

Pittsburg is pretty much the nightmare I thought it would be, some absurdist concoction of overgrown greenhouse and over-enthusiastic butcher shop. I can sense the Feeders lurking in this blood-soaked jungle, but few wander too near. Those that do, don’t wander anywhere again.

I don’t need backup, but I wish I had some. More for the company than anything else. I’ve thought a lot about Sean these last few days. And Gemmel. Jay Gemmel.

I wonder what Camus what say if he could see me now, knee deep in a slush of human gore and vegetable rot, skeletal limbs and thorny vines hanging in my face. Probably something esoteric and confusing. I once told Mandela that he was as smart as Camus, and I thought the old man was going to have a heart attack from laughing so hard. Turns out Camus was some big shit academic writer before the world ended. Mandela also had the impression that Camus had seen some really bad shit in those early days of the Mancer Wars.

Old Man Mandela. The few months we stayed with him and his crew, I like to think we were actually happy. While Anne and her Gimmes were ruthless scavengers, ready to kill each other for scraps, the Northerners (as they loosely referred to themselves) acted as a community. Mandela didn’t even like to be considered their leader, although everyone knew it. Teddy, the huge redheaded guy, oversaw most of the daily operations with Jackie the Sniper in charge of security. They had a system that worked better than what we had used at Sigma-8, although a bit more dangerous with what was creeping around across the river. Sure they were Leechers, but they had learned how to deal with the addiction best they could. Every now and again, somebody succumbed and they were dropped. It was sad, but it was life. Nobody judged each other; nobody judged Sean and Gemmel for not leeching.

And only Mandela knew about me.

I only leeched two more times while with the Northerners. Once when out on patrol with Sean and Gemmel. Yeah, we got our old jobs back. We ran into about half a dozen Feeders, and since it was just us, I thought it would be easier. Sean yelled at me for days. Of course, the second time happened when one of Mandela’s own people lost it in camp. Most people were already out on their duties, and this guy bought it real close to the infirmary. A score of people saw me tear open a Feeder with my bare hands, but nobody said anything or ever treated me weird. Who knows, maybe Mandela did tell them all something.

Things were good, or as good as they could be, but I felt the sword still hanging over my head. She won’t be a Feeder or a Mancer — possibly something worse! I didn’t experience any type of hunger like the other Leechers, but that didn’t mean that one day I wouldn’t wake up a monster. I guess I always feared, even expected, that day would be the very next. In all my concerns about tomorrow, it never occurred to me that somebody would be worried about me.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 07-07-24

“I seriously don’t envy those on regular farming rotation.”

“Damn it, Sienna,” rumbled Gemmel.

Sienna arched her shoulder, trying to work out the pain knotted there. She had peeled off her shirt and tucked it into her waistband, her navy blue cargos hanging low on her hips. Her white, military-issue bra was soaked with sweat and she briefly considered going to change it when she caught the look on Gemmel’s face.

“What? What did I say?”

Rainie, a young woman she had befriended, laughed so hard behind her she almost started coughing. “For a smart chick, Sienna, you can be really clueless. I’m talking incredibly dim.”

Sienna attempted to decipher Rainie’s blushing amusement and the nuclear holocaust worthy glare Gemmel was giving her friend.

“Gemmel, don’t get mad at…” she began, but he was already storming off.

“Wow, I’m totally not getting involved in your domestic squabble,” quipped Rainie.

Domestic squabble? Rainie was a petite, hyper, blonde girl barely out of her teens. Highly opinionated and vocal about those opinions, people either loved or hated her. Sienna had instantly gravitated to the manic young Leecher.

“So, what just happened?” Sienna asked as she and Rainie started hauling a pitiful daily harvest of leaf lettuce back to camp.

“Oh gosh, Gemmel! Farming is such hard work!” replied Rainie in a mocking high voice. “I’m so hot, I better strip down naked here in front of you!”

“Wait, what?”

“Like, why you two aren’t fucking like drunk…”

“Whoa! He’s like my big brother!”

“Eh, maybe in your celibate fantasy land.”

Sienna was stunned. Gemmel? He had always been there, like family, her brother’s best friend. She had known him for so long, it was ridiculous. Giant, grumpy Gemmel.

With the sack of lettuce slung over her shoulder, she thought over what she knew of his personal life. Sienna really never knew him to bed up with anyone, long term or short. There had been that one girl, years ago, some mouthy brunette named Polly, but that had ended before it started. It wasn’t that Gemmel wasn’t attractive — dark complexion, shaved head, those deep-set brown eyes, and… oh, hell.

Sienna shook her head. It couldn’t be. She was just feeling the pangs of her own miserable, lacking sex life. She hadn’t been laid in over a year, not since she had broke off the casual thing she had been engaged in with Collin. Since the spiral into weirdness that forced her out of Sigma-8, she hadn’t felt comfortable getting close enough to anyone to consider it. Even though Jackie was an insanely pretty man.

Sigma-8. Gemmel had left Sigma-8 because of them, because of her. Oh, hell.

“This is bad,” said Rainie.

“Gee, you think?” replied Sienna sarcastically.

“No, look you dumbass,” said Rainie, pointing. “There’s nobody at the gate.”

Spacey Sienna, she thought to herself.

A rudimentary perimeter had been erected around the central hub of camp, with five gates as access points. They were guarded at all times, always closed except when people where moving through them. Now, it stood open and abandoned. Rainie dropped her lettuce and produced a Colt .45 that was probably over a century old.

“Stay behind me,” said Sienna, dropping her sack as well, and pulling out two CZ75’s.

Gemmel had restored the fully automatic handguns a month ago. He wanted her to have something powerful, but light enough for her to use. She recalled the way he had presented them to her, the concern on his face. I really am incredibly dim! How hadn’t she noticed all the little signs?

Had this situation not coincided with her revelations about Gemmel, she wouldn’t have been distracted. Sienna wasn’t one to get blown over by flaky, girly things. Regardless, she almost missed the Feeder until it was nearly upon her. Rainie’s sudden intake of breath alerted her, she dropped to her knee, and took out the creature’s head.

Sienna was up on her feet and rushing the gates without another thought. Except, instead of a battle, or even a slaughter, she found half of the camp prostrate and surrounded by statue-still Feeders. Her eyes went wide when every black maw turned in her direction. Then, they went above her.

“So, you’re the little guttersnipe causing so much anxiety.”

Shimmering flecks of coal for eyes in pale, doughy features, he was attired in a pin-stripped suit and red tie. He held his hands primly in front of him, sanctimony evident in his posture. He was also standing on a narrow stone pillar that Sienna swore wasn’t there earlier, twelve feet off the ground.

“You will refer to me as ‘Mr. Rove,’ although I would prefer a simple Sir from your kind.”

He took a step out into open air, as if falling wasn’t an option. It wasn’t. Another second pillar of stone, eleven feet high erupted from the dirt to meet his foot. A third came, ten feet high, then a fourth. The fifth one lowered him down to the ground with a single flick of his fingers.

“For the sake of my time and your ignorance… geo-thermals,” Mr. Rove said.

“What do you want,” Sienna asked the Mancer, guns never lowering.

“You will leave immediately with me, without dalliance or incident, and I may allow these wretched stains to live a short while longer.”

Sienna lowered her weapons. There were over forty members of the Northerners camp surrounded by at least that many Feeders, half a dozen more lurching through the gates now. Rainie scrambled through and found a spot next to the other.

All this for her? For what she may or may not become. It was pointless, she was pointless. But Sienna wasn’t about to allow these people to fight a Mancer for her. This wasn’t their battle, their responsibility. They had been lucky enough that Mandela had taken them in. No, best to go before…

… before Gemmel and Sean did something stupid like fire a rocket launcher at Rove.

They had situated themselves high up across from the scene in a rickety old bell tower. The propulsion of the rocker firing was enough to start the tower swaying, the two already scurrying back down as soon as the slim, arm-length missile was away. Rove tapped into something — heat, velocity, who knows — and brought it to a shuddering halt only feet from himself. The enormity of will must have been staggering, because the Feeders had begun to stumble around and take swipes at the Northerners. Many started to escape. Sienna found her CZ75’s back up at Rove’s face, this time with the triggers pulled.

Bursts of electricity stunted each bullet or veered them wildly off course. Rove stomped forward, a gesture directing a group of Feeder to tear into a group of Northerners who had taken refuge behind two large steel kegs. The blood sprayed in high arcs, almost as high as their screams. Sienna tapped at her triggers again, aiming closer to his feet in an attempt to unsteady him. Taking a step up, he simply began floating.

She began to backtrack deeper into the camp. The signal strength from the T-Net towers to her Servant was weak here, but if she could make it another one hundred yards, it would have full bars. If she leeched, she could put herself on an equal playing field. She twisted to take a few more shots at Rove, and saw it. Even without the nirvana from leeching, she saw the inevitable.

Gemmel was rushing straight at Rove, shoulders down and ready to tackle. The Mancer was more than aware of his presence. At the last moment, he summoned some type of energy, changed his density or something, and backhanded the huge man with a single stroke. Sienna could hear the sound of bones cracking, see his neck shift at a weird angle. She abruptly ran back to where he fell on the dirt.

His feet were twitching, chin was pressed down tightly against his chest. Eyeing rolling around spastically, blood began to dribble from the corners of his mouth as she pulled herself closer. Tears streamed as his eyes came to rest on her.

Sienna knew there wasn’t much time.

“Why?” she screamed, gathering him up in her arm. “Why did you… I was going to leech!”

Gemmel stared at her, unable to speak. Unable to even say the words.

“Just… just leech off me, Gemmel. C’mon, Jay! Please!”

Unable to say the words. Unable to say goodbye.

Sienna sobbed, clutching the body of her dead friend. Her best friend. Her brother’s best friend. A man who had honestly loved her, and she had been too stupid, too blind to see it.

“I can eradicate all of them,” came Rove’s voice behind her. “I can erase them all without doubt or concern. Or you can leave with me now.”

Sienna looked up at him with eyes reddened by tears and rage.

“I know what you’re thinking. But before you could get close enough to me to leech, I could incapacitate you in twenty different ways, murder you in four. Yes, even from this short distance.”

Sienna thought of her brother still out there, the dozens of Northerners still alive.

“Let’s go.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 10-07-24

“Get out,” snapped Rove.

Sienna blinked in the dull morning light. They only made two stops a day, so she knew this was the morning one. The sky was overcast, matching the desolate stretch of road they were on. The tall grass that lined the road like squat, green walls was reclaiming the highway. The grey clouds and their promise of rain added a vicious humidity to the heat. Rove’s pudgy features were puckered with sweat.

There had been two vehicles, his SUV with a driver and guard along with a cargo van with two more additional guards. She was placed in the back of the van, completely sealed off, with only a few rations and bottles of water. They stopped twice a day so everyone could take rest breaks, refuel, and find a spot in the woods to piss. The guards never took their laser-targeted assault rifles off Sienna’s torso.

“Do you need to… relieve yourself?” asked Rove, his face screwing up the last two words.

“No, thank you,” replied Sienna, smiling sweetly. “I’m sweating out all the water back there, and you’re not feeding me enough for anything else.”

Rove tittered, as if even that was too much information. They both knew Sienna had every intention to kill him as soon as the first opportunity presented itself. What she didn’t know was where she was going and why. That didn’t stop her from asking every time they stopped for a break.

“Are you going to tell me what this is all about yet?”

“Oh, I think you know.”

“Oh, I think I don’t.”

“Then you truly are as much an imbecilic whore as you look.”

“Right… is that because you prefer the hirsute gentleman type?”

She wasn’t sure what is was, but Sienna had slowly picked up on the fact that, while they were terrified of him, neither Rove’s driver nor any of the guards could stand him. She got the impression they had never seen anyone talk to him like this before, let alone some twenty-something blonde chick. While they might not defy him on her behalf, they were loving every minute of it and it might eventually be beneficial.

“How dare you!” sputtered Rove. “How dare… you insinuate that… I am not one of those disgusting…”

“Awww, homophobia! How quaint. Didn’t that die out with all the other infectious diseases?”

“Throw her in the van!”

Sienna couldn’t help but notice two of the guards failing to stifle their chuckles as they directed her back inside.

Lying back against the warm metal, she could hear Rove barking orders at the men. Already piecing together that they would arrive at their destination tonight, she still wasn’t quite sure why he had allowed her to keep her earpiece — he had to realize it was a cog-jack design. Not that it mattered; she couldn’t leech through it.

Rove seemed certain that she knew why she was being captured. Maybe he hoped she would put it in her eJournal at some point. She was going to be really happy to further piss him off when he finally realized that she honestly had no real idea.

Gemmel. Gemmel was dead. She had sobbed for hours after Rove had led her off to where the Guards were waiting with the van and they had tossed her in the back. She mourned the loss of her friend, and mourned the loss of what she had realized might have been. Sienna raged in every direction, at everything taken, at Rove, at the Northerners, at the Gimmes, Sigma-8, Camus, Gemmel… everyone. In the end, it was mostly directed inward, onto herself.

Now? Now she just waited.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 10-07-24

After the Mancer Wars had drifted to a close, those still alive and in power had staked out their territories clearly. Occasional skirmishes did still occur, but even those had grown quiet of late. Mancer warlords ruled his or her own little fiefdom according to whatever bizarre ideology struck them as inherently correct. In Raleigh, Margaret Kepler-Madison saw utopia as a totalitarian state, with her at the top, its rigid class system held in check by a placid conformity. Any expressions of individuality were considered an opposition of her authority — unless one of her citizens were informing on a potential dissident. Only then, would The Madam applaud original thinking.

Sienna was told all of this on her way to a cell.

The cold, monotone lecture continued, delivered by a man who introduced himself as Warden Ashmore. She didn’t pay much attention to the rest of it, only noticing that the humorless Mancer acolyte kept staring at her boobs. Sienna considered commenting on it, and decided against it.

“Raleigh is a place attempting to obtain perfection,” intoned Ashmore. “The Madam removes the uncertainty of choice and provides the joy of purpose. The Madam removes the suffering of desire and provides the glory of duty. The Madam removes…”

“Fucking hell,” exclaimed Sienna with sigh.

Ashmore spun on her in confusion.

“Right, you love the crazy bitch — I get it. Don’t tell me, tell her.”

As he turned bright red, Sienna waited for the fist he was cocking back to knock her unconscious. At least she wouldn’t have to listen to him drone on anymore. The punch never came.

“I said that’s enough, Mr. Ashmore!”

“This… vile little…”

“She’s no longer your concern,” said the fidgeting small man. “The guards will, er, escort this, um… to my facilities.”

“Claiming this piece of soft skin for your own needs, Doctor?” Ashmore asked, his voice dripping acid.

“Scientific needs, yes. Er, you were the one ogling her tits, Ashmore.”

Sienna gave the warden a girlish wave as she was marched off, watching him turn red again and sputter in fury.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 11-07-24

Sienna had been locked inside a small observation room since she had first entered what she was referring to as “The Mad Scientist’s Lair” in her head. It was filled with more high-grade technology than she had seen in years, let alone in one place. While lit from above, everything was cast under a dull greenish-yellow cast from all the hard-light projections running. Along with charts and graphs, a series of equations were running in one spot, maps of the T-Net tower grids beside it, and a rapid-time digital composite of a human molecular system adapting to Leecher status with it’s eventual collapse into a Feeder.

She didn’t like to look at that one much, even if it was a median calculated avatar. Stuck in the room now for a few hours, she had watched the doctor rush past a few times, stop to fiddle with a device or two, then disappear again. At one point he had walked past, lost deep in thought, paused to look up at her with his index finger searching for somewhere to point to. Whatever idea he had been looking for must have come to him, because he dashed over to a table with two Servants and began tapping on them simultaneously. Then out the door again with one of them.

It was exhausting to watch him through the window, exhausting to be so filled with fear and sorrow. Even though the room was small and illuminated, a small cot had been set in the corner with some water. Sienna couldn’t take being strong anymore right then, not with everything that had happened. They would either kill her or they wouldn’t.

Either way, she was curling up and passing out.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 12-07-24

“Um…” came an electrical voice, accompanied by a series of knocks.

Sienna struggled awake, almost fell out of the cot, and saw the doctor peering at her through the window.

“Hello,” he said, as if having a polite conversation over tea.

“Aw, for the love of…” grumbled Sienna climbing off the cot. “I need to pee.”

“Right, yes… er, press the wall there to your, um, left? Yes, left.”

She did and a section of the wall slid back to reveal a small alcove with a toilet.

“I’m afraid it doesn’t close when, er… you know, a subject… yes, um, is inside. But I can’t observe you through the window! Not, um… it’s not the right angle.”

Sienna went in, went to the bathroom, and came back out. The doctor was still standing there. They stared at each other for what felt like a full minute.

“Don’t you have more sciencey things to run around and do?”

“Um, no?”

“Of course.”

Silence.

“Er, what are you?”

Plain as that.

“Well, I’m a female, of the human variety,” she responded, growing irritated. “Blonde, twenty-six, about five and a half feet. I like acoustic music and shooting things that piss me off. Oh, would you like to make a note for Warden Ashmore that I’m a 34C?”

Sienna almost laughed at the reaction her rant had on the doctor. He didn’t seem to have any idea how to process this stream of information, or even determine if it was in fact sarcasm. He basically rocked back and forth, eyes everywhere but on her.

“That dick warden called you ‘doctor,’ right? Hi doctor, my name’s Sienna. What’s yours?”

Motionless now, he replied, “I’m… Dr. Harvey.”

Sienna sighed. “Nice to meet you, Dr. Harvey.”

“You, er… you’re a very strange young lady.”

“Yeah, I’ve got that before.”

He blinked rapidly. “Um, do you appreciate, er… understand how strange?”

Sienna clicked her tongue. “I’m assuming you’re referring to the fact that I’m not going to end up a Feeder or a Mancer.”

“So you know?” Dr. Harvey exclaimed with excitement.

Sienna made a sudden decision not to tell any of her captors about Jean-Baptiste Camus. She wasn’t entirely sure why, but that piece of information seemed safer unsaid. If anything, it made her knowledge appear all the more like guesswork.

“My… friends and I,” Sienna said, also concealing the existence of her brother, “We had somewhat hammered together that theory on our own. I don’t have the same addiction other Leechers do, even if they do turn into Mancers.”

“Fascinating! I hadn’t, er, anticipated that particular aspect of the conversion.”

“Uh-huh. And what am I ‘converting’ into?”

Dr. Harvey said nothing. He stepped back from the window and lowered himself down into a battered folding chair. His fingers jumped around his coat pocket, finally settling on his face where he removed his glasses. No longer trembling, he folded his hands in his lap.

“I… I’m the only biophysicist left alive who specialized in Galvanic Sciences, as far as I’m aware,” he said slowly. “Before my, er, services… became exclusive to those of Madam President, I was working on… a theory.”

His eyes strayed to T-Net tower map. “Nearly twenty percent of the T-Net is down. That’s not a great deal when you considered the vast amounts of data saturation, the way the zettahertz frequencies, um… permeate everything. I keep checking the calculations, over and over… but, they’re the same.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Those few random dead zones, where there is, um, zero signal strength from the T-Net towers. It’s not a coincidence there are no Feeders present in those areas. It’s just enough… just enough…”

“Enough for what?” Sienna asked, voice raised.

“To keep them, er… active? Animated, existing. Alive? And we stay alive with our Servants, correct? Of course, Madam President had me abolish this line of research…”

“Why are you telling me this?” she asked, enunciating every syllable.

His eyes finally came back to rest on her in the observation room, and he gave her a very tired, very sad smile through the window. Making his way to get up and leave, he turned off two of the hard-light holograms and typed away at a third keyboard. Siena banged on the glass.

“Dr. Harvey? What am I converting into? Dr. Harvey!”

He paused by the door. “Long ago, it was postulated that ‘energy can not be created or destroyed, only transferred.’ Humans found a way to transfer their own energy, but Leechers absorb it as well. Feeders have lost the ability to transfer, to… um, manipulate it, while Mancers are, er… adept at it.”

Dr. Harvey took one last look at Sienna. “Some… might make the assumption that since Feeders absorb, and Mancers manipulate, er, that others might be able to somehow radiate. Um, expel, even dissipate.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Kepler-Madison, Margaret. / 12-07-24

/DataLog Text-SUPPLEMENTAL: Doyle, Sienna A.

“Release him. I can’t understand what the fool is saying.”

Rove relaxed his will and Dr. Harvey fell to the floor. There was a deep impression in the wall where his shoulder had impacted it. Blood came leaking from his mouth.

“Doctor, explain to me again why you have defied me and, in doing so, chosen to commit suicide?”

Dr. Harvey spat out a word along with a few teeth.

“What was that?” asked President Kepler-Madison.

Rove grimaced. “I believe he said ‘Sienna.’ The name of that crude whore we just brought back from Nashville.”

The Madam President leaned back in her chair and peered at Dr. Harvey’s broken form from over her desk. “Of all the ridiculous times for your withered heart to start beating again. Or was it another organ, doctor? That would still not explain why you would take Lopez offline, an act that would result in her death as well.”

Dr. Harvey pulled his face up from the carpet, spit out more blood and caught Margaret Kepler-Madison’s imperious glare with one of his own.

“Because… a supernova is just as devastating as a black hole.”

Her fist slamming down on her desk, Madam President shifted the velocity and kinetic energy onto Dr. Harvey’s head. Its potential capabilities increased tenfold through her Mancer abilities, the doctor’s head was obliterated in a pink mist. Rove managed to look mildly impressed.

“Get down to Harvey’s facilities with a team of techs and see if Lopez can be salvaged,” hissed the President of Raleigh.

“And the young woman?”

“Just kill her and let’s be done with this.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 12-07-24

Her thoughts were a tornado of confusion and implications, rocked by occasional lightning strikes of clarity. What little she had told Dr. Harvey had only seem to strengthen an opinion he already held. Feeders absorbed, Mancers manipulated, and she… what? Was going to be able to shoot laser beams from her eyes? She doubted that.

Why would he tell her about the T-Net? Could the Feeder epidemic really be solved with the destruction of the T-Net towers? Mancers would still be formidable, but a hell of a lot less so without their Feeder armies.

“Doctor? Dr. Harvey?” Sienna yelled out for what felt like the fiftieth time.

She had to get out, escape somehow. Find a weapon, bolt from Raleigh, go anywhere else. She idly considered Camus, but banished those thoughts when memories of Gemmel crept back in. Sean. What about her brother?

She had to get out. She had eyed the bathroom both when she had used it and since then. The window was made out of one of those weird poly-carbonites that could withstand a plasma explosion. The door…

The door swung open at her touch.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Sienna screamed to the empty room.

It must have been an accident. Or Harvey had unlocked it remotely before he left when he was turning off the holograms. Either way, Sienna was out the door and into the hallway.

Halfway down the hall, she realized she didn’t have a weapon or hadn’t leeched from anything back in the lab. Relatively defenseless, she tried to stay as stealthy as possible. A noise at the end of the corridor caught her attention. The windows lining one side were too high to easily access, so forward looked to be the only way out. Preparing herself for action, she nudged the door open a few inches with her toe.

Nothing, no previous experience in her life, could have prepared her for the sight of what was inside. An oval shaped room with a dark, four story high ceiling, there was even more recent pre-Feeder tech here than in the lab. Most of it was attached to a singular unit situated in the center, a medical prosthetics chamber. A piece out of historical texts, they were used to fashion bio-droid body parts and graft them on before the advent of Galvanic Sciences. Wired up inside the chamber, looking directly at her was a dismembered child.

“Oh hell, oh… “ Sienna babbled. “Oh shit, I… I don’t know what to… tell me how to help you.”

“That is why I like you, Sienna,” came a digital voice from one of the monitors. “You truly are a good person.”

A little girl. A little girl with her arms amputated at the shoulders, her skull opened and brain exposed to circuitry, portions of her hip bones gone along with everything below them. Even her lower torso had been splayed open to allow for a variety of cables and device to be inserted next to a number of still functioning organs. Her tiny dark eyes shone with a preternatural intelligence. And a cosmos of pain.

“Why? Why… who did this?”

Her mouth didn’t move, but the digital voice replied. “The Madam President, of course. She couldn’t allow another Mancer in her domain that wasn’t under her absolute sway.”

“But, I thought Rove was…”

“Rove is a sycophant, a loyalist who believes in Margaret Kepler-Madison’s vision perhaps more strongly than even she does. He has no desire to rule; only to destroy anything he finds doesn’t align with his views. While I was only eight years old when my leeching transformed me into a Mancer, Madam President decided I could be of certain use.”

Sienna collapsed against the smooth wall. “Harvey…”

“Harvey did this, despite his misgivings. Cowardice was his dominate trait. However, I believe he discovered bravery within in himself at the end.”

“The end?”

“Yes, he pulled me offline shortly before he saw to your release. I believe he also meant to declare his defiant acts to Madam President herself. Even without my immersion in the T-Net, I find it irrefutable that her agents should be on their way. I believe you are the priority, as I am already dying and nothing will stop that now.”

Sienna sobbed. “Can… can I do anything? Please?”

“Yes, Sienna Doyle. You can embark on a singular action that will have two, separate yet equally astounding results. You can leech from me.”

“What?”

“I have been suspended in this agonizing state of purgatory for over six years now. I would be a teenager now, but for the stasis of the prosthetics chamber and my own Mancer abilities continuously healing me. I do not wish to endure this any longer.”

“But—” tried Sienna, covering her face.

“More importantly, you will be leeching off not only a Mancer, but a Mancer who, with a flip of that single switch to your left, is tapped into the entirety of the Transcendental Net. I would happily, eagerly, pass on with the knowledge you were empowered to stop this from ever happening again.”

Sure enough, a singular slide pad to activate the T-Net feed, only a few feet from her.

Was this really it? Was she going to… am I going to kill this child? For what? Revenge? Freedom? So she could become some new definition of monster?

“You must hurry. I can feel Rove’s presence moving closer.”

“Maybe we can…”

“Sienna, once that switch was initially shut off, I began dying. I will now die no matter what is done to prevent it. Switch on or off, you leeching from me or not. This is unavoidable. I would prefer my death to have meaning.”

That did it. Sienna pulled herself off the floor and hit the switch. Arcs of light, actual streams of data made material were visible as they crackled and suffused into the child’s mutilated body. She grew rigid for a moment, and then took on a determined, expectant demeanor.

Sienna shuffled over. “What was, uh… what is your name? You never told me.”

Eyes a thousand years deep took her in. “Kayleigh. Kayleigh Lopez.”

“I’m so, so sorry Kayleigh.”

“I’m not,” she replied with a wry smile.

“Kayleigh, do you… do you know what I’ll become?”

“No, not even I can predict such an outcome. But I know what you are, Sienna.”

“Yeah, what’s that?”

“Hope.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 12-07-24

“Nothing, sir!”

“Damn it. You three secure this room and the rest of you follow me down to where Lopez is kept.”

She heard them, felt them.

She knew how their atomic structures differed from the walls, the floors, the guns they held, the air around them. Every particle of energy, the quantum mechanics of being, she intuitively understood the diversity. Faster than reading it, because it was faster than thought, more like a newly acquired involuntary system in the body that you remained acutely aware of.

The doors burst open, and she knew two guards had swept in, their weapons raised at her as she lay over the corpse of Kayleigh Lopez. She didn’t have to look, she knew, she felt. She felt Rove enter the room as well.

“Get her away from it.”

It. Not Kayleigh, not even “Lopez.” It.

Sienna felt rage.

She turned on the first guard who was coming up to grab her arm. A single hand out, palm up. It connected with his chest, hard. More than that, it connected with his being. This was not the catastrophic entropy of a Feeder. This was not the energy manipulation of a Mancer. This was the something else. This was the guard’s electrons scattering wildly, his protons and neutrons losing their cohesion, and his existence wiped out on a sub-atomic level. It was the super-fusion of a dying star at her fingertips. The guard was erased in light.

The other guard ran screaming.

Rove faced her in contempt. “I’ll make sure to execute that man and his family later. But for now, I see you fancy yourself some kind of Mancer. I don’t know what insipid trick you just pulled, but it won’t work with me.”

“One problem,” said Sienna quietly as she dried her tears. “I’m not a Mancer.”

The entire room exploded outward in a perfect halo of brick and steel.

She felt them running, heard them barking orders over their earpieces through the T-Net. She dismissed that entire portion of data, silencing communications via Servants throughout Raleigh. Stepping over the rubble, there came a groan, and Rove stumbled to his feet. She felt the Feeders being herded into an offensive position, felt another Mancer who she took to be the Madam President moving down to take control of them. Good.

“Insolent bitch!” roared Rove. “You’ll beg me to end your life once I’ve beaten respect into you.”

“No,” said Sienna with a sigh. “You won’t.”

Rove bellowed and hurled some type of energy at her. Nothing happened. It, like anything else he could bring to bear on her, simply dispersed before her. Sienna glowed, like her aura itself had become infused with energy. In a way, for moments, it had — whatever Rove had tried to attack her with had been taken apart and redistributed throughout eternity.

“What are you?” Rove demanded of her, his jowls trembling with indignation.

Sienna snorted, and looked to the sky.

“Hope?” she replied before annihilating his existence and flinging it out through the Milky Way.

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Kepler-Madison, Margaret. / 12-07-24

/DataLog Text-SUPPLEMENTAL: Doyle, Sienna A.

The Madam President Margaret Kepler-Madison brought the procession to a halt. Head held high with four of her Honor Guards to each side and five hundred Feeders at her back, she found a single young woman standing in the streets before her.  Short blonde hair and curvy with her hands stuffed into the pockets of stained navy cargo pants and a badly torn flannel work shirt exposing far too much. Yes, thought the Madam President, I can see why that weakling doctor was smitten with this.

“Child, you can not conceive the deserved punishment you’re about to endure.”

“Child?” repeated the young woman. “Cute. If that makes you feel better, sure. I take it you’re the crazy bitch calling herself the President?”

The Madam President was aghast. No one of such ill breeding and low-standards had ever spoken to her in that manner. Her very being commanded respect. Fealty! She deserved to be acknowledged and treated as a superior!

“What, are you not sure? Because I don’t see any other bitter old cunts marching down the street with her pet Feeders.”

“Kill it for me!” screeched the President. “Kill it in my name!”

Bullets flew from guns, none of them ever reaching her. Each one dissolved into a star before her presence, each one drifting away. The young woman hadn’t even shifted her stance.

“I’ll take out your guards if I have to, but why don’t you try those Feeders you so desperately rely on.”

Margaret Kepler-Madison seethed. The impudence displayed by this… this lesser was not to tolerated. Reaching back with her Mancer abilities, she sought that spark in each Feeder she could clasp onto and control.

Nothing. Emptiness.

The Madam President spun in time to see all five hundred of her Feeder fall, each one inert and radiating energies from the orifices that once absorbed it. In unison, they burnt out, burst, and settled as piles of ash. Trying to face the young woman again, she had to shield her eyes. The searing light emanating from her was like that of a sun.

“No…” the President moaned.

“No? No what?” asked the young woman, this filthy lower creature, as she closed the distance between them. “No, I can’t order a peaceful community to be slaughtered just to kidnap one person who doesn’t even know I exist? No, I probably shouldn’t have a child butchered just because she might pose a threat to my regime some day? No what?”

“Leave The Madam be!” howled Ashmore as he charged out of nowhere.

Margaret Kepler-Madison could have sworn the young woman’s eyes themselves exuded lightning as Ashmore exploded into nothingness.

“A supernova is just as devastating as a black hole,” murmured The Madam President.

“What?”

“Dr. Harvey’s last words. I… see now.”

This terrible celestial thing in the shape of a dirty young woman, it stood above and looked down upon her as if contemplating judgment. This little wretch, a disguise for a condensed composition of stars, had a scowl sculpted from infinity. The ruling came far, far too soon.

“No, you don’t see,” said the light as she took Margaret Kepler-Madison face in her hands. “And you never will again.”

————————

DataLog Text-MemxJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 12-07-24

Sienna felt weariness, deep down in her soul. Too much death. Too much suffering. She lay back on the stone bench and tried to ignore the presences she felt creeping closer. Either guards or citizens. Closing her eyes, she shifted the Servant she had taken from the Madam President. While Sienna didn’t really care at the moment, Madam President wasn’t going to need it ever again. Its familiar weight felt comfortable, familiar, in her hand. Too bad about that.

There was an explosion nearby, followed by another only seconds later. Great, she was a revolutionary. Could she please go to sleep here, as thanks for liberating everyone? Awesome.

Nope. She felt a single individual strolling towards her. Openly, casually.

Another Mancer.

No, it couldn’t be…

“I hereby, without equivocation, refuse to inform your brother that he has yet again failed in his ongoing quest to rescue you in a daring fashion via an attempt to repay some unspecified sibling competition.”

“Camus,” was all Sienna could get out before being wracked with sobs.

“My dear, please! Please, everything is alright now.”

Curling up in his arms, she sobbed as he rocked her back and forth.

“Gemmel,” she got out.

I know, dear one, he was found. It was taken care of.”

“Sean… he’s…”

“He’s here somewhere, accompanied by a large and understandably aggrieved band of Northerners. They would have come, with or without my assistance, but as Kepler-Madison and I have no love lost and I do feel a sort of parental affection for you, I decided to ‘come off the bench’ as it were.”

“The Madam President’s over there,” said Sienna.

Camus hugged her tight before releasing her and striding over to the smoking crater Margaret Kepler-Madison was occupying. Her cornflower blue dress suit was covered in soot, her greying hair fried down to the scalp. She made bleating sounds, like a small, injured animal, as she groped for the pearls from her broken necklace. Something must have stirred in her head at Camus’s approach. She craned her neck up to him, seeing nothing with hollowed, blacked eye sockets and began squealing. Frantically slapping the ground, trying to find a corner in the crater to back herself into, she urinated down her leg.

“All the gods in heavens,” whispered Camus.

“She was a monster,” said Sienna, arms wrapped around herself.

“Oh, I will be the last person to dispute that. What… what has transpired here exactly?”

“You were right, I’m not a Feeder or a Mancer. Dr. Harvey, he said… Dr. Harvey was this guy who, well anyhow… Feeders absorb and Mancers manipulate, right?”

Camus just stared at her.

“Um, I radiate. I expel. I… think I break stuff back down to its most basic components, sub-atomic and shit. Then it just… goes elsewhere. Back into the universe.”

“Energy can not be created or destroyed, only transferred,” mumbled Camus.

“Yeah, that’s what Dr. Harvey said.”

“And here?” he asked, gesturing down at the cowering ruins that used to be Madam President Margaret Kepler-Madison of Raleigh.

“I removed her Mancer abilities, removed the energy signature that made her ‘her.’ She’s, like, in perpetual Leecher status now, but without a way to feed. She can’t tap into any energies, including her own, can’t manipulate, can’t control… she’s just cut off, okay?”

“You blinded her,” Camus stated, with a quiet, understated authority.

“I blinded her,” Sienna confirmed, seeing a peculiar authenticity to the word choice.

“Good,” said Camus, nodding absently. “Good.”

Just then, Sean and about a dozen Northerners rounded the corner, carrying more heavily artillery than Sienna had ever seen one person haul.

“Awww…” exclaimed Sean, seeing his sister standing there, safe and sound next to Camus. “Fucking seriously?”

————————

DataLog Text-LiveJourn: Doyle, Sienna A. / 25-10-24

Yep.

The few actual supporters of Kepler-Madison’s rule were rounded up and executed from what I heard. Madam President herself was purposely kept alive until she got her hands on a shard of glass about a month later and stuck it in her own neck. I don’t believe the liberated citizens of Raleigh were terribly upset. Sean and Teddy, the ginger giant, helped with most of the restructuring. Last I heard, Teddy had been elected Governor with my brother as his second. This idea amuses me to no end.

Sean still hasn’t had the chance to rescue his poor little sister and make us even.

Camus and I only stayed in Raleigh for a short time after those first days. We went back to Nashville to check in with Mandela and let him know his people were okay. Jackie had been killed in the skirmish with Rove, but Rainie had somehow survived. That made me happier than I would’ve thought possible.

I also visited Gemmel’s grave.

All the victims of that day had been placed in a specially selected field, over in Shelby Park. Lined up in a row, Jay Gemmel had been placed at the end. I spent the whole afternoon there, saying my goodbyes and missing a life I never got to have.

Turns out that whole thing with Camus and Mandela dealing with Shelby Park had been about this time that Anne Gimme and her crew had snuck a relay beacon into the park, attracting Feeders. Camus had taken care of the Feeders. I may or may not have wandered south of the Cumberland River and re-introduced myself to Ms. Anne and her Gimmes. I considered paying a visit back to Sigma-8, but decided those ghosts were better left dead. And clueless.

Camus and I traveled. If we found Feeders, I destroyed them. If we found Mancers, it went on a case-by-case basis. It was all pretty easy since I had taken Kepler-Madison’s Servant and it contained access codes to all her T-Net eJournals. The Quinn Sisters in Los Angeles ended up being cool, for instance, while this one evil bastard in Seattle found himself dead real fast. I think I’d like to meet this Carter guy I keep hearing about out on his fake island in the Pacific.

After close to three months, we were drifting close to Ohio again. I could tell something had been bothering Camus for days, maybe even two weeks. He sat me down and told me some things, about his life before Feeder epidemic, about who he had been and the family he had once. Once. It never really clicked that Camus was old enough to be my dad, and that his “parental affection” was somewhat out of his usual character.

Rainie said I was dim.

A wife and two daughters. That day by the crater, he had seen a way out through me. Our travels began because he had been trying to find a way to ask me to destroy him. Utterly erase him. Thing is, he told me, after a few weeks, he came to realize he didn’t want to die anymore.

“I know what you call yourself, my dear,” he said to me. “But I don’t feel that word truly reflects you and what you can do. You bring light, Sienna. Kayleigh was right… you’re hope.”

He kissed me goodbye on the forehead, like my own father had done years and years ago before he died. He told me he had work that needed attending to, responsibilities long avoided, and that I’d see him again. There are few things I believe in any more, but I believe Camus wouldn’t lie to me. I hope I’ll see him again sooner than later.

So now it’s just me.

The red remnants of Pittsburg are at my back and the true purpose of my countrywide jaunt continues to be successful. The T-Net is down to forty percent. Buffer times, data gaps, code errors, everything. I hadn’t been this far east yet, but when we had been backtracking from the west coast, we had seen far less Feeders. Functioning ones, at least. Quite a few ashy corpse piles, though.

Lots of people oppose what I’m doing. Mostly Mancers who rely on their Feeder armies to keep people controlled by fear, but there are enough humans who simply can’t conceive of a world without their Servants, Feeder threat or not. I don’t know, maybe it’s because now, with the T-Net crumbling, once you’ve leeched too much you just die.

Too bad. This is happening.

I can feel a group of people approaching me from the northeast. Even though it’s cold, I unbutton my light grey coat to reveal my white shirt. Even snagged a new white scarf. Somehow it became my thing, a symbol. The colors, the light, I don’t know. Gemmel would’ve got a kick out of it. Camus and I joked it’s because the “future looks bright.” Some people overheard and took that way too seriously. Still, I don’t want to disappoint.

My name is Sienna Doyle, and I’m the only one of my kind that I know of. I call myself a “Blinder,” and I can reduce any form of energy back to a pre-atomic state. I have every intention of destroying every T-Net tower on the planet, therefore wiping the Feeder epidemic out of existence.

So yeah, I’m going to save the world whether you like it or not.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Brian Fatah Steele, a member of the indie author co-op Dark Red Press, describes the majority of his work as “Epic Horror with lots of Explosions.” Along with multiple books, his articles and stories have appeared in various e-magazines and online journals. Steele lives in Ohio with a few cats that are probably plotting his doom. Surviving on a diet primarily of coffee and cigarettes, he occasionally dabbles in Visual Arts and Music Production. He still hopes to one day become a Super Villain.

WHITE SANDS

by

C.L. Stegall

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

First off, I would like to thank (and praise) my Dark Red Press cohorts, Jack, Brian and John. They have made the last nine months of my life the literary adventure I have always dreamed it would be. Bringing us all together was a team effort and every day continues to make me happier than I’ve ever been (in the writing world). You guys fucking rock!

Second, I would like to thank my lovely, irrepressible Wife, Mona, for putting up with my long days and nights behind the keyboard banging out stories, editing and working with the DRP guys. You put up with a lot more of my crap than anyone else would, I’m certain. I love you more and more every day.

Last, but definitely not least in this instance, I want to thank Robert Verde who did a truly amazing job editing White Sands for me while I was busy editing everything else for this collection. I can’t thank you enough for you harsh but fair criticisms and fan-freaking-tastic editing skills. You are the man!

With all of that in mind, and all of the other editors involved in each of the tales, I thank you all and any existing errors in this manuscript I take on myself. Peace!

CHAPTER 1

The two attackers came out of nowhere. I put the first one down with a slug from my best friend, Wilma. The bullet plowed into his chest, the life chuffing out of him when he hit the ground.

The second son of a bitch had moved around behind me when I shot his companion. Before I could move back and cover him he swung a length of pipe at my head and connected. He clocked me pretty good. I saw a billion pinpoints of light explode behind my eyes, even as I twisted and pulled the trigger on Betty. I saw the back of his head spew out into the New Mexico sky just as my own noggin slammed into the pavement.

I was pissed beyond belief. If I could have cursed, I would have. Instead I mumbled some nonsense bullshit, the azure sky collapsing into blackness just like my Donald Duck night lamp had when the world was dying.

* * * * *

“Sweetie, this medicine is for your own good. It’ll help, I promise.” My father’s words drifted to me from the distant past. Looking back, I have no idea if that shot helped me, or if I was just one of the lucky ones. There certainly weren’t many of us. I had watched my mom die only days before. Now, I could tell my Dad was sick, too. The whole world was sick. I didn’t understand it all then, but time has a way of eliminating the clutter.

“You can’t die,” I stated. He smiled at my innocence, although, even at six years old, I was a precocious little girl. I remember that he loved that about me.

“You have to be strong for me, Rock.” He had called me Rock for as long as I could remember. He told me it was because when I was a baby, I never cried. My mom thought something was wrong with me, but the doctors had given me a clean bill of health. Dad claimed it was my way of dealing with the world, watching and learning, always strong. Like a rock. His little Rock.

I accepted the medicine, knowing it was what he thought was best. And, who was I to argue with my father? He put the needle away and brushed my hair from my face.

“You will go on. You will survive and make me proud. You hear me? You will do whatever it takes. Are we clear?” His military bearing reinforced the sharpness of his tone, but it didn’t frighten me. It only steeled my resolve to obey him. I nodded agreement.

I would have done anything to make him happy. I would have saved him if I could. But the world was dying and so was he. I wrapped my two little hands around his rough, calloused paw. I would do whatever it took. I told him so. I remember that smile he gave me. It was the gift of a father’s love, undying and unconditional.

The one thing I remember most about my dad was that he never lied to me. He never coddled me. No matter what, he told me the truth. I didn’t understand it then, but as I grew older, I came to appreciate the courage it must have taken him to be so honest. The letter, for instance, must have been a nightmare to write. Nevertheless, he did it. He shared it all and hoped that someday I would understand. Now, I think I do finally understand. Then, it was just a lot of big words about the fall of mankind. Even after his death, my dad was a fucking hero. I didn’t care how anyone else saw it.

When it finally happened and he died, I’m not sure how long I stood there, staring at his lifeless body. I was probably in shock, but I was trying to cement all of the memories of him in my mind and heart. Then, it was time to move. I had made up my mind. I went to the kitchen, gathered a jar of peanut butter and the remaining half a loaf of bread in my arms and went to my room. I packed my camouflage backpack with the food, two bottles of water and my Dad’s Swiss army knife. My mom hated how much I loved that backpack. She said it was not suitable for a little girl as pretty as me. My Dad had given it to me for my fifth birthday and I carried it everywhere.

After I had slipped on the backpack, I paused by my bed. I felt the loss of my parents. I felt it like a stone on my heart. Still, I didn’t cry. I wish I knew why. There was a great silence in the world. So much was happening. So many were gone. I was about to venture out into the newly quiet world when I heard the front door slam open.

Someone cursed in the living room. It was a man’s voice. I ducked down on the far side of my bed as I heard the footsteps coming down the hardwood hallway. The door to my room opened with a squeak. I could hear breathing, heavy and ragged, as if he had been running for some time. My Dad used to sound like that whenever he had just come in from his morning jog. For a long moment, I thought the person would just turn and leave, but then he spoke.

“Jennifer?” he sounded frightened, but I recognized his voice, now. “Rock? You here?”

I stood and looked into the eyes of my Dad’s younger brother, Derrick. He was only seventeen. He was alive. I ran around the bed, and into his solid hug.

“You okay?” he asked.

“Yeah.” There wasn’t much else to say. “You okay, Uncle D?” He laughed out loud and tears rolled from his eyes. I wasn’t sure why he was crying while smiling but I accepted that it was fine. He just nodded and hugged me again, so tight I grunted. He released me and looked over my shoulder at the pack.

“You going somewhere?” he asked. I shrugged, and he shook his head at me in amazement, taking my hand. “Okay. Time to bounce, kiddo.”

* * * * *

I came to with the desert sun burning my face. I attempted to sit up but, instead, rolled over and puked onto the pavement. There was a pounding in my head as if some asshole was in there with a miniature jackhammer, furious to get out. I wiped my eyes, looked around. The two attackers lay dead in the street. They had come out of nowhere, it had seemed. I must be losing my edge. How the hell did they get so close? I was better than that.

I moved with deliberate speed, standing and snugging my .45s, Wilma and Betty, back into their custom holsters. It was dangerous to be caught out in the open; I needed to get to cover in case these two were part of a larger group. I inspected the bodies, retrieving anything I could use. There wasn’t much. The one who had bonked me on the head had a gun — an old Beretta — which I stuffed into my small backpack. I wondered why he had not just shot me, but then decided he probably preferred his rapes to be interactive.

I continued northeast through the town that used to be called Las Cruces. No one was left here to call it anything other than the Town. The blow to the head had jumbled my thoughts, everything seemed out of order, but I remembered. I remembered a lot more than I expected. I remembered that I’d been heading north when the ruffians attacked. Now, though, my memories had returned in full and I knew where I had to go. I walked along Main Street, past Apodaca Park. The park had once held a decent golf course. Now the desert had reclaimed it and there was little greenery in sight but for a few sparse trees that dotted the landscape.

I made my way across to Spitz, meandering through what had been local residential areas, scanning houses for garages that still had cars parked inside out of the weather. After breaking more than a few windows, checking for keys and inspecting gauges, I found a car with an almost full tank. I had to climb on top of the old Ford to jerk on the door opener cord to release the garage door. Once I could raise the door I pushed the car out into the street. I’d never actually found a car with a working battery, but Derrick had shown me how cars with a manual tranny could be bump-started pretty easily. No sense walking all the way to White Sands, even though I was not big a fan of automobiles. I much preferred motorcycles when I could find them.

I revved the engine, which sounded remarkable given its age, and set off toward State Highway 70 and Alamogordo.

CHAPTER 2

Alamogordo sits at the edge of the Tularosa Basin, at the foot of the Sacramento Mountains. Before the world died, it had mostly been a military town. With Holloman Air Force Base and the White Sands Missile Range not far away, in the middle of the basin, Alamogordo thrived in its own small way.

I cruised along White Sands Boulevard. One of the results of the rapid spread of the pandemic was that most people had not been on the road when they died. Most had passed away at home, only a minority lived long enough to die in a hospital.

Road travel these days, should one find a working, gassed-up vehicle, was a breeze. I turned onto 16th Street and eased along the road to my uncle’s house, scanning everything around me, trying to spot anything that seemed out of the ordinary. It had been quite a while since I was last here. I remembered that this was where we had placed the stash. It was also where I knew I would find what little refuge I had left in this desolate fucking world.

* * * * *

“We’re going to have to be prepared for the coming days, Rock,” Derrick had stated. He had taken me to his house and then down into the secured basement that had been built as a fallout shelter. My father and uncle Derrick were always concerned that living next to a missile range and Air Force base made the locale a possible strategic target and had built accordingly. The shelter was large enough to house a family of five and was encased in eighteen inches of concrete; walls, floor and ceiling. It had its own air filtration system and several large oxygen tanks sat in one corner. If the air outside was too toxic, the room could be sealed completely.

When I saw the shelter for the first time, I thought it was a large, mostly empty space that felt cold and cramped. Derrick saw it as a lot more than that. He moved to the shelving on the far side of the room and inspected its contents. After several minutes of perusing the cans and jars already present, he pulled out a small notepad and pen from his pocket. As he was jotting things down he would look up to the shelves periodically, then over at me. I stood in silence waiting and watching.

“We need to start gathering supplies, kiddo,” he said, calling me the pet name he had given me the first time he saw me in my mother’s arms. Or, so he claimed.

“Let’s go,” I said. I smiled uncertainly at his laughter, not understanding why he found my suggestion funny.

“Right. Let’s go.”

* * * * *

I parked the car a two blocks from the house, and waited for several minutes to see if anything stirred. One can never be too careful, even in a dead world.

I stood from the Ford, stretched and checked that Wilma and Betty were securely in place. The house was nondescript. It was impossible to tell, from the outside, what the inside held. My combat boots clunked on the street as I walked over to the front drive. I stepped on the walk leading up to the front door and hesitated, a deep darkness weighing me down for a moment or two. The planted row of cedar trees that lined the garage drive were struggling for life, but birds chirped high in the tall trees behind the house. I listened to the sounds, felt the breeze upon my skin, wishing I could hear Derrick’s laughter once again. Pushing aside my useless melancholy, I made my way inside.

The two-story edifice took up most of the lot. Inside the front door were two fine tripwires spaced a foot apart. I bypassed them easily as I had set them, but I checked to make sure they were still functional. I moved through the house, going to the kitchen in the back, and then I paused, something just wasn’t right.

I scanned the room. Everything should have been covered in a thin film of dust, settled airborne particles. I figured it had been close to two years since I’d been here, but I wasn’t quite certain. That’s the problem with head injuries: they really fuck with your time sense.

The kitchen was too clean. The floor could use a sweeping, but otherwise, everything was in order: cutlery and glassware put away, no dishes in the sink, and a tablecloth on the small kitchen table. It was almost as if… I froze at the sound of someone moving. Someone else was in the house. That was impossible, I thought. The tripwires were still in place.

When I spun to face the hallway leading into the living room a young man came into sight. Reflexes took over and he raised his hands in alarm as my two .45s were pointed in his direction.

“Whoa! Wait a second,” he exclaimed. His dark blue eyes were wide with fear and it didn’t look like he was acting. His hands, held high above his head, were trembling.

“Who the fuck are you?” I asked, my aim as steady as my nickname.

“Kel,” he said, “Kel Reed. I live here.”

“No. I live here,” I stated.

“I know,” he replied, the emphasis on the last word. There was something strangely familiar about this guy, but I couldn’t place him.

“Explain,” I ordered. He began to lower his hands. In response, I shook my head and gestured with the pistols and he resumed his former position.

“I thought you were dead.” There was a plaintive note in his voice that piqued my curiosity even more.

“That’s not a very good explanation. I’m not dead, but you’re getting mighty close.”

“Rock,” he said. It took me by surprise. How did he know my name? “You don’t remember me? We’ve met a few times. Over in Arizona? You were with Derrick. Your uncle.”

I thought about it. Yes, maybe he was familiar, but my memory was still fucked up. I didn’t trust him. Rule number one: never trust anybody. Ever. This guy didn’t look like much. He was thin, but not starving. He wasn’t carrying a weapon that I could see. Of course, that meant very little. I thought for a second. There was nothing in the house with my real name. That might be a good test.

“What’s my real name?” I asked. His eyes narrowed at the question.

“Hell, I don’t know. You never told me. It never came up. I only know you by Rock. I do know your last name is Watson, though. Derrick did say that much. Where is he, anyway?”

“Who?”

“Derrick. Your uncle.” Kel looked at me as if I were crazy. I wasn’t too pleased with his expression.

“I’m asking the questions. Where are you from?”

“Arizona. We covered this already. What’s wrong with you?”

“I got hit on the head. Random scavengers. Assholes fucked up my memory.”

“Oh, wow. I’m sorry. I’ve run into a few of those, too.”

“Then why are you still alive?” I asked, the irritation at the situation leaking into my tone. Kel couldn’t have been more than a few years older than me and he sure didn’t look like the warrior type. Then again, these days looks could be deceiving.

“I can take care of myself,” he replied, his tone offended.

The suppressor on the .45 muffled the noise of the shot as the bullet ripped into the molding just beside Kel’s ear. He was down on the floor, hands over his head before the slight blue breath of smoke cleared from the end of my pistol. I laughed out loud. “Right,” I said, placing the weapons back into their holsters.

“What the hell was that for?” Kel asked, staring up at me with wide, frightened eyes. If I’d seen one ounce of calculation in those eyes, I would have shot him. Instead, I moved over to the kitchen table, pulled out a chair and sat down.

“Just double-checking. Get up. Have a seat. Let’s chat.”

“You’re a bit of a loon, aren’t you?” he asked, moving carefully around the table to take the opposite chair.

“No. Just careful,” I said. “What’s your story, Kel?”

“My mom died during childbirth. My father, like most folks, died during the pandemic. I was nine. Pretty much been on my own ever since. After I met you and Derrick, I headed east from Phoenix, until I found your place. More or less by accident, really.”

“How so?” I asked. This place was unique in that it had a very viable and productive garden out back. Uncle D had seen to it that we would never die of hunger. “You can’t see the garden from the streets. And I doubt that we gave you our address.”

“Wow. You really don’t remember me, huh?” He appeared genuinely stunned, and somewhat miffed, by this as I nodded in the affirmative. “When I met you and Derrick the first time you were about fourteen. You guys had been exploring the Tucson area. It was tense at first because, well, let’s face it, you never know what kind of freaks you’re going to meet these days. It turned out all right, though. We hung out for a couple of days, but then Derrick was eager to get back here. All I knew was it was in the White Sands area. No details.”

“You said we met a few times?”

“Yep. We met up again a couple of years later, near Clifton. Southern end of the Apache National Forest. Derrick was a pretty good hunter. He’d bagged a nice good sized doe.” He looked at me with a smirk. “You were really coming into your own, then.”

“What do you mean by that?” He was telling a good tale, but I still couldn’t remember him clearly. Some of the things about him did ring a bell and I felt a hint of familiarity. The way he talked with his hands, waving them around, using them for emphasis or pointing out direction. There was something else about the way he talked that gave me pause, but I couldn’t figure out why.

“You’d taken to wearing dresses over leggings like you are right now. Derrick always said he hated that style. You said it gave you better range of movement, but he wasn’t buying it.”

I knew what he was talking about, now. When I became a teenager, I had developed a rudimentary sense of style, along with a sense of my femininity, and I liked the look and feel of loose fitting dresses. Of course there were downsides to being caught unawares while wearing a dress in this fucked up world, so I usually wore thick leggings and combat boots, as well. What can I say? It was a look.

“The last time we met was about two years ago. You painted an even more striking figure. You were wearing those custom holsters Derrick had made for you.” He indicated the leather belt that held Wilma and Betty, my two Sig Sauers. “You and he had also taken up the whole swordplay thing. That was just before you and Derrick disappeared.” He shrugged at my questioning expression. “This is the first time I’ve seen you in almost two years. Where the hell did you guys go? And, where’s Derrick?”

I felt that damned stone in my gut again. Now that I had most of my memory back, I could see it all replay in my mind as if it were yesterday. I held my breath as I felt the pain and tried to distance myself from that tightness of chest, that itching in my eyes.

“Holy shit,” Kel said, staring at me.

“What?” I remarked with an edge that could have cut glass.

“You’re crying.”

“What?” My vision blurred, proving his statement true. It felt strange. I was almost 20 years old and I had never once shed a tear until now. I wasn’t certain what to do. Kel moved to the sink, retrieved a small cloth and handed it to me.

“Wipe your nose,” he said, nodding at me. I could only comply. “Rock,” he asked gently; “Derrick’s gone, isn’t he?”

“They killed him. They almost killed me. I’m not sure why they left me there. They didn’t even try and rape me.”

“They, who?”

“Bandits. Two guys. And a girl. Ambushed us in Las Cruces.”

“When?”

“I’m not really sure. Maybe a year ago. That was when I lost my memory. I was muzzy for weeks as my head healed.”

Those bastards had left me for dead. I damned near was. Once I regained consciousness, I had to find replacement medical supplies to stitch up a nasty gash just above my left ear. My hair still doesn’t grow properly there. It’s one of the reasons I always wear a cap of some sort. I dabbed at my eyes and refocused on Kel.

“The fucked-up thing is, I was attacked again yesterday. I took them both out, but not before getting another nasty bonk on the head. Now I have it all back.” He lifted an eyebrow. “Almost,” I added.

“So, now what?” he asked. At first I wasn’t sure I wanted to answer. I knew what my next steps would be. Whether or not I wanted this knucklehead involved, well, that was another matter.

“You said you can take care of yourself,” I commented. He nodded. “Time to show me.”

CHAPTER 3

I left the table and walked over to the shelving unit that held glasses, cups and serving dishes. On the far left side of the top shelf, I grabbed the second cup back and twisted it clockwise. The hidden latch released and the shelving unit moved free of the wall. It took only the slightest push to ease it from the wall and expose the hidden door behind it.

“Holy shit!” Kel said, standing. “I’ve been all over this house and I never had a clue that was even there. You guys are some sneaky bastards.”

“It was my Dad and Derrick. They knew what might happen, living this close to the missile range. They were nothing if not prepared.” I twirled the large dial on the door, which resembled a humongous safe, metal and unforgiving. A few more spins and I heard the familiar click. Twisting the thick handle, I pulled the door open, revealing the stairs beyond.

“What is this?” Kel asked. “Some sort of safe room?”

“Bomb shelter, you moron.” Again, I wondered how the guy had lasted this long on his own. I turned back to him. “How was it that you found this place? You still haven’t told me that.”

“To be perfectly honest, it was a total accident.” He looked away and scratched at his neck. If I had to guess, I’d say he was embarrassed.

“Yeah?” I said, skeptically.

“I was being chased by a pack of wild dogs. I leapt over the fence in back to get away from them. I saw the garden and decided to check the place out.”

“The tripwires are still in place,” I noted.

“In the front. I left them alone for safety’s sake. In back, they almost got me. Again, I think it was sheer luck that I bent down to tie my boot and I saw them. After that, I must have spent hours scouring the place for any other neat little surprises.”

“You found everything?”

“Obviously not. I’ve been here for almost eight months, I guess. My last watch stopped working years ago. When I saw the photos of Derrick, I was shocked and really excited. I figured you guys were out hunting or scouting or something. I expected you back at any time.” His mouth curled up on the left corner and he spread his arms as if giving up. “You sure took your time.”

“Trust me,” I said, turning to head down the stairs into the darkness of the shelter, “If I had remembered, I’d have been back here long ago.” The memory of burying Derrick — and not even remembering why it was important — weighed heavy on my thoughts. I pushed those thoughts aside and tried to focus on the goal. I now knew what my goal was and it was good to have direction again.

Kel followed me down into the darkness. I felt for the power switch on the wall near the foot of the stairs. It was a large, hand-sized switch that Uncle D used to call a Frankenstein switch, whatever the hell that meant. I grabbed it and flipped it up to make the connection. Surprisingly, there was a little electricity left in the battery bank that Derrick had installed to store the power we didn’t use. The lights flickered and I dashed over to the gas generator in the corner. I jerked on the cord a couple of times before it revved into life. The lights steadied.

“This is so fucking cool!” Kel exclaimed.

“It was kind of a family project. Other families on our street finished their basements as rec rooms. We built a bomb shelter in ours. My Dad always said that living next to a missile range was like painting a bull’s-eye on the area. I don’t think they ever thought the shelter would be put to the use it eventually was.”

On one side of the single room were shelves of canned foodstuffs, mostly from the garden outside. In the back were a couple of cots, an alcove with two rather large oxygen tanks, a small generator with the exhaust piped outside and a refrigerator. The generator normally powered the fridge, but since the power hadn’t been on for at least a couple of years, I wasn’t planning to open the fridge any time soon.

On the opposite side of the room from the pantry shelves were benches and tables piled to overflowing with weaponry and ammunition of all sorts, shapes and sizes. It was a veritable arsenal. That was inclusive of the two amy-style sabers that hung crossed on the wall. Derrick had always carried a blade and he was hell-bent on teaching me the art of fencing the last couple of years we were together.

“Jesus. You guys were loaded for bear, huh?” he said.

“Be prepared. Boy Scout motto. Or, at least, Uncle D always said it was.”

I removed the combat harness, cleared the guns and set out some leather dressing and a rag. I sat on one of the two stools at the workbench and began to slowly work the oil into the harness and holsters. I caught Kel standing in silence, watching me with querying eyes. I raised one eyebrow and he moved to sit on the other stool, facing me.

“You have no idea how weird this looks, do you?”

“What’re you talking about? Leather needs maintenance.” I pointed at a Western style hip holster hanging to one side of the bench. “I suggest you get to work, too. I’ve got something to do later. You’re welcome to join me, if you think you can handle it.”

“Why do I get the feeling that this ‘thing’ you have to do involves more than just a trip to the park?” He waited as I stared at him for a long moment. I figured it was about time to broach the subject, whether I wanted to or not. I went back to working the paste slowly into the leather of the holsters but took a deep breath.

“Do you have any idea what happened to the world, Kel?” I asked.

“Pandemic. It was a super flu that killed, well, damned near everyone.”

“So, why did we survive? Why did so few live through it?” I stared at him as he shrugged. “Because we’re immune. A small number of us had strong enough immune systems that we managed to not catch the virus. And it was a virus. You know the difference between a cold and the flu?”

“Not really, no.”

“Not much. A cold is a short-lived virus infection. Influenza, the flu, is a much heartier strain of virus. There’re several subtypes, actually. What happened thirteen years ago was a new subtype of the flu virus. It was spread, like any flu outbreak, through airborne particles. People either breathed in the virus or touched an infected surface and then touched their mouth, eyes, or nose.

“Derrick and I did a lot of research on it, reading old newspapers, magazine articles. Plus, my dad left a detailed letter explaining what he knew. What we could come up with was that the pandemic was unique in only one way. It not only attacked the respiratory system, but the very immune system itself.”

“But, that’s not right. I thought our immune system actually defended against such things.”

“Normally, it would. This strain wasn’t natural. It was a man-made variant.”

“Hold on,” Kel said. “Are you saying that man created the very thing that killed everyone off?”

“Yep.”

“Why? Why in the hell would we do something like that?”

“That’s what I’m going to find out.”

I reached up to the pegboard on the wall in front of me and clicked a latch underneath a Sig Sauer .357, and opened a small compartment. Inside, there were some papers, the letter my dad had written me and a faded cardboard pencil box. I retrieved the papers and then set the box on top of them.

“What’s that?” he asked.

“Memories. Clues. Keys.” I opened the pencil box. Inside were several old photos of a large man in a uniform, a lady in a blue dress and a dark-haired little girl. There was a plastic key card for an office building and, lastly, a few faded pages folded double. I laid them all out.

“Wow. Is that you as a little girl?” Kel reached for one of the photos, but my hand covered his in a flash. He looked up at me. “Sorry.”

I let go of his hand and sat back, staring at the items. “No. I’m sorry. It’s just that -“

“No problem,” he replied, cutting me off. “I get it.”

“It’s just that this is all I have left. Everything, everyone, else is gone.” I got up and went to lay down on one of the beds. I laced my fingers behind my head and stared at the ceiling. “He saved us,” I said, after several long moments. “Somehow, he saved us.

“Uncle Derrick was only seventeen when everybody died. It was years before I ever got around to questioning why someone else in my family would have survived. But, he did it. I know he did.”

“I’m sorry, Rock, but I’m confused. You say he saved you. You’re not talking about your uncle, are you?”

“My Dad. The Colonel. He saved us.”

“How?”

I looked over at Kel. My mouth was set in a firm straight line. My mind was made up. There was no sense putting it off any longer. I stood up and walked back over to the bench. “That’s exactly what I want to know. Let’s get these holsters in shape, clean the weapons and get packed.”

“Where the hell are we going?” he asked, reaching for a rag and some leather oil.

“White Sands Missile Range.”

CHAPTER 4

It was a quiet drive on Interstate 70, heading southwest toward White Sands. We had loaded the trunk of the Ford with everything from bottles of water to a few hand grenades. Kel was smart enough not to ask about my choice of supplies. He seemed willing to help me, to just go along for the ride.

My attention was focused on the road, even though there were very few wrecks there were numerous natural obstacles, places where soil had drifted across the pavement. No washouts, which was lucky, but wherever a culvert under the road had been blocked by debris, the result was usually a fan of dirt and rocks across the tarmac. I drove cautiously to avoid the worst of the debris, the tires on the Ford were probably older than I was, and I didn’t trust the spare either.

Every once in a while I would catch Kel staring at me. He played it off, but I felt that he was looking for something in particular. What it was though, I had no idea. I really wished I could remember him, from before. I wondered to myself why I didn’t. If he wasn’t lying, and it didn’t seem like he was, then there must be a damned good reason why I had blotted him from my memory.

“So, what’s the plan?” Kel asked, noticing that I was slowing down to turn off the highway. A few small buildings sat alongside the road and the sign read Trap Club Road.

“Time to see if you really can take care of yourself,” I replied. We drove along the narrow road, through an expanse of desert shrubs, down into a large area of lower elevation that used to be an old shooting range. Kel dry washed his face and took a deep breath.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“Hey, I’m not taking you into a situation where my life might end up in your hands only to find out you’ve never even fired a gun before.”

“But…“he began. I cut him off with a wave of my hand.

“Let’s knock this out and then get back to business, ‘kay?”

“Fine,” he replied.

“This doesn’t have a silencer,” Kel said a few seconds later, as he grasped the Beretta, pointing it in a general downrange direction.

“No one’s sneaking up on us here. Shut up and shoot.”

I’d already placed a hand-drawn target on one of the posts about twenty-five meters downrange. I had drawn a large smiley face as the head, placing a smaller bull’s-eye right between the cartoonish eyes.

He slowly took aim and fired one shot. I frowned. There was a hole in what would be the arm of the smiley-faced target. I was not getting a good feeling about this guy’s ability to watch my back. He lowered the pistol, shook out his shoulders, rolled his head about on his neck. Without warning, Kel jerked the pistol up toward the target, squeezed off five rounds in rapid succession and holstered his pistol in one smooth movement.

I stood there staring at the target, not quite grasping what had happened. I shook my head and double-checked the target. I admit I kind of lost it. I stepped forward, grasping Kel by the back of the neck, guiding him toward the target. As we got closer, I cleared my throat.

“What. The fuck. Was that?” I said.

“What?” he asked. Feigned innocence fell over him like a blanket over a newborn.

“That!” I stated, pointing at the five holes in a neat circle, all within the quarter-sized bull’s-eye I had drawn.

“I told you I could take care of myself.”

“You son of a bitch.” I stepped back a few feet, drawing both .45s in a smooth, fluid movement. They were pointed unwaveringly at Kel’s forehead. He raised his hands, making no attempt at the gun in his holster.

“You need some serious work in the whole ‘people skills’ department,” he said, a slight grin etching his face.

“Spill it. Spill it now, or I shoot you where you stand.”

“Calm down, Rock. I’m not your enemy.”

“Who the hell are you, then?” My hands were steady and unwavering. If Kel even flinched the wrong way, he’d be dead by the time he hit the ground.

“Honestly? I’m just some rich kid who was left to his own devices, with no one to rein him in for the last 13 years. My father was a real estate developer in Phoenix. He owned a quarter of the city by the time the pandemic hit. Like I said, my mom died when I was born, so when he was taken by the super flu, not much changed for me. I was still alone. I still had all my toys. But I had his, too.”

“What are you saying? That you just never had to worry for anything? That you taught yourself how to shoot like that? I’m not buying it.”

“I started martial arts classes when I was six. Then it was fencing. Then it was skeet shooting. Each class was just one more way for dear old Dad to keep me out of his hair. I had all the time in the world before the end of the world to do as I pleased. Afterwards…” He shrugged his shoulders, a fleeting mask of sadness appearing and then fading from his expression. “Same ol’, same ol’.”

“How many people have you killed?”

“Now, that’s a helluva question to ask. How many have you killed?”

“Seven.”

“Shit. Not bad.” He smiled a wide smile and, with hands raised, began counting his fingers. “Eight,” he said. “I win.”

“Seriously?” I was beginning to think he might be completely insane.

“No. Not seriously. Jeeze!” He lowered his hands and crossed his arms, carefully not getting close to the gun. “Yeah, I’ve had to defend myself a few times. But, I’ve only had to kill two other people. Even though I tried to avoid it. Some assholes just won’t take no for an answer.”

“You’re playing a very dangerous game,” I said, wondering whether I should just drop this guy right here and now.

“It’s no game. I have not really lied to you. I may have stretched the truth a bit, but I’ve had little else in the realm of entertainment until you showed up.”

“At my own home.”

“Well, yeah. There is that.”

“This doesn’t improve my trust issues with you. You know that, right?”

“Rock. Listen. Who else you got? Bandits? Not much for parlay, those.”

“Even your speech has changed. Why the hell should I trust you now?”

“Fine. Ask me anything. I’ll tell you the whole truth and nothing but the truth. Anything. Go ahead.”

I stared at him for a long moment, weighing whether or not I should just kill him, if only for safety’s sake. I was about to dive into a very dangerous situation in White Sands. If I were wise, I thought, I wouldn’t include a wild card like Kel in the mix. Still, there was something that drew me to him. It irked me to no end. I was walking a fine line, here. On the one hand, he could be exactly who he said he was. On the other hand, he could be some psycho playing a potentially fatal game.

“Siblings?” I asked.

“Nope. Only child.” He cocked his head and added, “You couldn’t tell?” I ignored him.

“So,” I said, needing to know the next answer more than anything else, “what was your plan? Just tag along with me until you got bored? Or, got me killed?”

“The former outcome would be much worse than the latter.”

“You are insane,” I said.

“No,” he replied, glancing down at his feet. His voice took on a sober, hesitant tone as he said, “Just lonely.”

It was the honesty in his voice that tipped the balance. I eased my pistols back in their holsters, observing him for several long moments, attempting to discern his motivations. In this dead world, loneliness was indeed a killer of souls. I admitted to myself that I had felt the same on more than a few occasions, since Uncle D got killed.

My thoughts were in turmoil. On the one hand I wanted to just get rid of him and the uncertainty he represented, and on the other hand, I had the very human need to have someone to talk to. Getting into White Sands was going to be hairy, at best. But, could I trust Kel? I decided to just ask.

“This place we’re going,” I said, “If any people are still there, I don’t think they’ll be all that glad to have visitors. I need to know the truth about the source of the virus. I have to go. You don’t.”

“I’ve got nothing better to do,” he replied. His face was calm, but I could see twinges in his muscles that belied his tone. He was looking forward to this, I thought. I realized that even though his father probably paid little attention to him, he was still Kel’s parent. A boy like Kel would strive to gain his father’s attention, his love. I suspected that finding the guys responsible for his father’s death would mean as much to Kel as it did to me. Maybe.

“That’s my concern,” I said. “I can’t afford to go in there with someone who might have second thoughts. If you’ve got something better to do or, worse, you discover something better to do once we’re in —”

“I promise you this, Rock,” he said, standing up a little straighter, his chin a little higher, “If I go in there, I’ll be there for one reason and one reason only: to back you up. This is your deal. I understand that. But, understand this, I don’t make promises I don’t keep. I swear to you, I won’t leave you hanging. That’s not my style.”

I felt something stir deep in my gut, but pushed it aside. It looked like I just might have a partner in this, after all. I turned and walked toward the car. “Don’t fuck it up,” I said over my shoulder. He caught up to me in a second.

“Not gonna happen.”

CHAPTER 5

I wheeled the Ford back onto Highway 70 just as I caught sight of the military Humvee barreling right for us. I hit the gas and saw Kel fall back into his seat, hand gripping the side door.

“We’ve got company,” I said, before he could ask. The Humvee was faster than I expected and caught up to us within a minute. I made a quick decision and jerked up on the handbrake, locking the back wheels as I spun the wheel. Blue smoke flowed from the rear of the Ford as I released the brake and hit the gas again. The car bounced across the median, turning back the way we came. The driver of the Humvee wasn’t able to turn as quickly, but the high clearance vehicle slewed around and he was soon right behind us again.

“There’s only two of them,” I said.

“You sure?” Kel asked, turning to scope out the pursuing vehicle. “I would ask what the hell they want, but who the fuck cares. Drive, girl. Drive!”

“I have a better idea,” I said, eyes glued to the road ahead.

“Say what?”

“We need to get into the White Sands base, right? We could either sneak in, break in or let them take us in.”

“Are you nuts? Let them capture us? That’s your plan? Mind if I throw up an opposing viewpoint?”

“It’s the fastest way in. But we’re going to have to make it look good.”

“Wait,” he said, “How do we even know these guys are from the lab you’re looking for?”

“Seriously? Where the hell else is there around here that would actually have military personnel still alive? I’ve lived around here my entire life and haven’t seen a military vehicle since the pandemic. My best guess is that they’ve been holed up until now.”

“That is a whole hell of a lot of speculation, Rock.”

“Yeah,” I said. “I know.” I just had a feeling and I’d learned a long time ago to trust my gut. I ran the plan by Kel in just a few sentences. He was silent; his eyes wide, but nodded in acceptance. It would be a dangerous game to play. I prepared myself. What choice did we have? No time like the present. “Hang on,” I said, reaching for the handbrake again.

The Ford’s rear tires screamed for mercy when the axle locked up. I whipped the steering wheel to the left and then steered into the slide. The car rocked to a halt and I stepped out, guns drawn, at very nearly the same moment. Kel rolled out and hit the ground on the opposite side of the Ford.

I expected the windows in the Humvee to be bulletproof, but I was mistaken. It only took three shots to take out the passenger. The driver turned the truck around, the side of the vehicle blocking my view of him, giving me no open target.  I heard his side door open, and even though I I knew it was coming the burst of automatic gunfire shook me, as I dove for the pavement. Bullets ripped into the Ford behind me and I hoped Kel had kept his position. I was spread-eagle on the road as the soldier shouted at me.

“Stay where you are! Do not fucking move!” I didn’t. I had let my pistols fall a few feet from my hands and made no attempt to retrieve them. It seemed to take forever for the soldier to make it around the Humvee to me. I heard him kick Wilma and Betty away and felt a twinge of loss. Nevertheless, it was my plan. I had no one to blame but myself.

“Why are you after me?” I asked, using the singular to indicate I was alone.

“Where’s the other one?” he asked, pressing his boot against the back of my neck.

“What other one? It’s just me. You started chasing me. Why?”

“Shut up!” He knelt down and I heard him pull something from his pocket or belt. He grabbed my hands and slid a plastic zip tie around them. Pulling back on the tie to latch it, he lifted me from the pavement. I winced in pain as my shoulders were jerked up and back. I was on my knees when I heard him hiss out, “Shit.”

“Drop the weapon, asshole,” Kel ordered.

Even as the soldier dropped his rifle to the ground and raised his hands, Kel rapped him on the head with the barrel of the Beretta and forced the guy to get down on his knees. The blow wasn’t hard enough to knock him out but certainly enough to convince him we meant business. Kel kicked the rifle away before moving beside me.

Covering the soldier, Kel flicked open a knife with a snap of his wrist and squatted to cut the zip ties from my hands. I stretched my arms and shoulders as I stood up, even though I hadn’t been cuffed for very long, being yanked to my feet with my hands tied meant I couldn’t ease the strain, my left shoulder felt bruised.

I didn’t move to retaliate for the rough treatment; frankly, I was surprised the soldier hadn’t just gunned me down when I shot his partner. That was always the risky part of the plan; we had to assume these guys wanted us alive for some reason. I didn’t want to think about what would have happened if I’d guessed wrong.

“Stay put,” Kel said to the soldier, who had a nametag stitched to his jacket that read Harmon. Kel retrieved the rifle and slung it over his shoulder. He looked at me with a grin. “He’s all yours, ma’am.”

“Whatever,” I said noncommittally. Turning my attention to the soldier, I addressed him with a measured tone. “Harmon, is it?” He just stared off into the distance, anger and embarrassment on his face. We had caught him off-guard and he was obviously not happy about it. “Listen. We don’t want to hurt you. We could have killed you. But we don’t want that, do we? I’m sorry about your partner over there.” I indicated the Humvee.

“Fuck him.” Harmon’s tone was empty, as if he really didn’t care. I wondered if it was something I might be able to use to my advantage.

“That’s cold. What, was he an asshole or something?” I asked.

“He was a total prick. Out-ranked me and never let me forget it. Even in this wasteland of a world, where it really doesn’t fucking matter.” He turned tired eyes to me. “What do you want, anyway?”

“Actually, I was going to ask the same of you. You were the one chasing us, remember?”

“Thyssen wants new test subjects. You were the first people we’d seen in months.”

I held my breath. Thyssen. That was the name. That was who I was after. I spared a glance for Kel, my eyes betraying my excitement. “Who’s this Thyssen? And, what the hell does he want test subjects for?” I asked, although I already had a pretty good idea.

“Dr. Eliot Thyssen. Scientist. Self-proclaimed genius. Always working on some serum that extends life and makes humans more resilient to disease. Always pushing us to find more people to test it on. Blah, blah, blah. Just another REMF.”

“Wait a minute,” Kel said. I could hear it in his voice, the rise of realization. “This Thyssen guy, he’s been doing this research of his since before the pandemic. Hasn’t he?”

“Of course,” Harmon replied. “Why the hell do you think we survived when everyone else is dead?” His eyes darted between Kel and me. “He said that a few would still be out here, alive, strong enough to have fought off the virus. We’ve rounded up a dozen or fifteen since the die-off, but I was surprised to see you two so close to the base. You must have been kids when it hit, huh?” He stared at us. Harmon looked to be in his late forties, so he would have lived through it as an adult.

“You’re an idiot,” Kel said to Harmon. “You haven’t got a fucking clue do you?”

“What are you talking about?”

“Thyssen created the pandemic. He destroyed the world. He killed damn near everyone. How can you not get that?” Kel shifted back and forth on the balls of his feet and I saw his finger tighten on the trigger of the Beretta. I leaned in and whispered to him.

“The time will come,” I said. “But not right now. We need this guy to get into the lab. You’ll have your moment. Okay?” I knew how he felt. Thyssen had killed my parents, along with Kel’s father and billions more. Retribution was coming. It was coming hard.

“You’re lucky you’re such an ignorant ass,” Kel stated.

“I swear I didn’t know, man,” Harmon said, hanging his head. “I’ll help you. If you want to take Thyssen out, if that’s what you’re after, I will do what I can. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

Kel and I glanced at each other when we realized that Harmon was crying. He really didn’t seem to know that the man who had been ordering him around for the past thirteen years was responsible for the worst genocide in human history. Nevertheless, I would keep an eagle eye on this guy. I trusted no one. Not even Kel, for that matter.

“You really want to help us, Harmon?” I asked. He wiped his eyes and looked up at me. Kel kept the pistol trained on him.

“Absolutely.” His expression changed and I saw the familiar glint of barely contained rage floating across his face. “I lost my wife and daughter to the sickness. I lost everyone. Everyone.” His fists were clenched, now, his jaw set and his teeth grinding together.

“Just get us in to the lab complex. Help us put some payback, some justice, where it belongs.”

“Thyssen.” Harmon said the name through his teeth. It sure sounded like Kel and I had a new ally. There was no mistaking the hatred in Harmon’s voice.

“Harmon,” Kel said, lowering the pistol, “I appreciate your situation. More than you might realize. But, be aware. If you try and fuck with us, I will make certain you die. Painfully. Are we clear?”

“As a bell,” Harmon nodded. I reached out my hand. He took it and stood. Looking back at the Humvee and then back to us, his eyes narrowed and he almost grinned. “What’s the plan?”

CHAPTER 6

Harmon had been more than willing to share the layout of the lab complex with us. There were six levels, the main lab being on the lowermost level. The first level, on the surface, was the garage, and then came the main living level, with a kitchen and entertainment room. Below that were the living quarters for the civilian staff. The military barracks was on the fourth level — there were only three soldiers left, according to Harmon — and the science staff level was above the lab.. The cadre, as Harmon called them, were the small group of scientists who ran the show.

Thyssen was in charge, with Hollister and Cameron next in line. I was not surprised to hear that Thyssen ran the lab with an iron fist. If my father had hated him as much as I remembered, there would have to have been a good reason. It was strange. I was actually looking forward to meeting this Thyssen guy. For a great many reasons. I couldn’t understand how someone could live with themselves, knowing that they were responsible for billions of deaths. It seemed unfathomable to me.

The three of us had cleaned up the Humvee, burying Richards as best we could. The plan was to have Harmon bring us in as prisoners. That would gain us entry and then we were on our own. Harmon would follow ten minutes later, so that we would have back up if we needed it. I was placing a lot of faith in the soldier, but twice since we left the highway, I had caught him wiping tears away. I could only hope he maintained his composure and stuck to the plan. We talked on the way to the lab, which was located within the White Sands Missile Base.

“So,” I said, over the clatter of the Humvee’s diesel. “What did Thyssen tell everyone to keep them in line after the pandemic struck? Why did folks not leave to join their families?”

“Well, the facility was locked down weeks before the pandemic really took hold and wiped everyone out. Looking back, I must have been a true idiot not to see the signs. Thyssen had to have known ahead of time that the pandemic would go widespread. Otherwise, why lock it all down so quickly?”

“You were just following orders,” I said. “Being a good soldier.”

“Being an ignorant fool is more like it.”

“So no one questioned the lockdown?” Kel asked.

“Initially, there were some folks who wanted to leave, to go to their families. We were all afraid, getting the reports and stuff on television and radio. Two people, Franks and Bertram, were phlebotomists. They were the most outspoken about getting out of the lab.”

“What happened?”

“Well, we thought they left. Snuck out somehow. Went AWOL. No one ever knew for certain. They just disappeared one day.” Kel and I exchanged glances at Harmon’s reveal. That didn’t sound foreboding. No, not at all, I thought sarcastically.

“Anyway, Thyssen gathered us all in the living area one day and explained that he had had conference calls with doctors and scientists all over the world and there was no doubt that this super virus was wiping out the human race. He said that he and his team were working on a cure, but it would take time. He needed all of us to help maintain a semblance of order and ensure a future for humanity.” Harmon glanced at me in the rearview mirror, where Kel and I sat supposedly bound in the cargo area. “Thyssen is one hell of a speaker. He could probably sell ice water to an Eskimo.”

“Nice,” Kel said. “Another Hitler.”

“Who’s that?” I asked. To which I received some shocked looks from both Kel and Harmon. “What? I was only six when it happened. Schooling for me was learning how to survive more than anything else. I take it that it’s some nasty historical person, right?”

“You could say that,” Harmon replied. Then they gave me an unnecessary history lesson. In the end, though, I could see the Hitler reference might be applicable, in a fashion.

We all grew silent as we entered the gates of the missile base. Harmon wove the Humvee through the streets and toward what looked to be a solid concrete wall. Just as we came upon it, the road dipped down into a significant grade and I realized we were about to go underground. Into the lab complex.

Harmon stopped the Humvee and reached out to swipe an access card on a metal pedestal. There was a speaker that crackled into life.

“Access code?” The male voice demanded.

“Seven zulu eight eight two. Staff Sergeant Harmon.”

“Welcome back, Matt,” the voice said. “Any luck?”

“Two. One male, one female. Good shape, too.”

“You guys good?”

“Lost Richards. You gonna let me in or what?” Harmon put enough angst in his voice to sound like he had just lost a good comrade, but I felt that the emotion was coming from a different place entirely.

“Sorry, man. Sure. See you inside.” As the speaker crackled and then went silent, the concrete wall in front of us began to lift and slide into some hidden recess far above us. Harmon idled the Humvee ahead and as we cleared the door, I saw that the concrete had to have been at least two feet thick. In no time, we were sealed inside with whatever our future held.

“Listen,” Harmon said and he pulled the truck into a parking space in the expansive garage area. “The elevator is over in that far corner. Entry code is eight echo seven two foxtrot. Got it?” We both nodded. He paused and turned to look directly at us. “I really don’t believe everyone here is evil and dangerous. Ignorant, like me, maybe. But, try not to hurt anyone unnecessarily, you know?”

“Matt,” I said, calling him by the name I heard earlier, “We are only here for one person: Thyssen. Unless someone gets stupid and we can’t prevent his or her actions any other way, I don’t plan on killing anyone. I promise. Kel?” I asked, pointedly.

“Just Thyssen. That bastard is going to pay.” It sounded to me like Kel had been doing a lot of thinking in the last little while. I touched his leg.

“Hey,” I said, looking into his cloud-gray eyes, “We good? You cool?” He nodded, but it only gave me one more thing to worry about.

Kel and I clambered from the truck and bolted for the elevator, while Harmon went to deal with Rucker, the voice we heard on the speaker outside.

We entered the elevator car and I punched in the code Harmon had given us. Even as the doors were closing, Kel and I were drawing our weapons. We rode down the six levels in silence, exchanging a glance or two.

I thought back to what my father had told me. “You will survive and make me proud. You hear me? You will do whatever it takes. Are we clear?” The baritone of his voice still resonated in me as if he were here with me, now. A promise is a promise. I knew that what I was doing was putting that promise in jeopardy; but I had made another promise to myself long ago. If I could ever find the ones responsible for my parents’ deaths, I would. No matter what. Now, I was facing that moment and my heartbeat revealed my fear. I hoped that Kel could not hear it pounding in my chest.

The elevator bell announced our arrival on the main lab floor and I held my breath. I was prepared for just about everything except what I saw. Thyssen — I knew it was him by the smirk on his smarmy fucking face — stood there, arms crossed staring at Kel and I. The two soldiers with machine guns pointed at us had no expressions whatsoever.

“I’m going to kill Harmon,” I muttered.

“For that, young lady,” Thyssen stated, “You will have to get in line.” He nodded to the soldiers. “Take their weapons, search them for any more and secure them in my lab. They will serve as decent subjects, I think.”

With that, the soldiers were upon us. They even took the knife I kept hidden inside my boot. Kel looked as pissed as I felt, but there was little we could do at the moment. I ran scenarios through my head as quickly as I could but nothing seemed to play out well. I forced myself to remain calm and took in everything I saw. The hallway led away from the elevator and there were large offices on one side and what appeared to be individual laboratories on the other.

We were hustled, wrists zip tied behind our backs, to the last lab on the right. The soldiers, I noticed, did not have access. Thyssen walked up and swiped a card, placed his thumb on the scanner and the door latch released. They took us inside what looked like a sterile work area. One prominent feature, not standard for any lab I’d ever seen pictures of, was the addition of two plasticine chairs with leather straps on the arms. The soldiers strapped us into these chairs, securing us well enough that I began to worry. Perhaps my own arrogance was about to get the better of me. That thought led me to glance over at Kel. I was surprised to see a slight grin on his face. I cleared my throat but he paid no attention.

“Now, then,” Thyssen said as he motioned the soldiers back to the door. “What are your names? Where are you from? And, how did you survive the pandemic?”

“I think we’re the ones who should be asking the questions. You just fucking kidnapped us.” Kel retorted. I was curious to see where he planned to go with this new attitude. All of a sudden he seemed very calm. Too calm.

“No, I captured two intruders who were apparently up to no good. Why else would you have had guns ready to wield against helpless scientists?” At Thyssen’s words, I couldn’t contain my snort of derision. He turned to me. “You have a differing perspective, young lady?”

“You’re a murderer. Of course, I have a differing perspective. Jesus. You are a prick.” I didn’t mean to give anything away, so as soon as I saw Thyssen’s eyes narrow in thought I caught myself and smoothly added, “Just like Harmon said.” He smirked.

“I would not have thought Harmon would turn so traitorous so quickly. The human psyche still baffles me. Physiology is more to my understanding.” With that, he turned and walked to a cooler with a clear glass door. Inside were several syringes and small glass vials.

“We know what happened,” I said, not wanting him to start poking us with his concoctions until we had a chance to extricate ourselves enough to defend against him. “I know what you did.”

Thyssen turned to me and I knew immediately that he could see the truth in my eyes. I waited. He turned to the soldiers, ordering them out, stating he would call if he needed them. Such arrogance. I knew a potential weapon when I saw one.

“You have my undivided attention, young lady,” Thyssen said, pulling a single metal stool over to face us. He sat and stared.

“You killed the entire world. You sent those people out, knowing that their immune systems were deteriorating. You should have known your serum was dangerous. You used people to test your little project and it cost the planet its population.”

I wanted to lead him and it was working. His emerald green eyes pierced into mine as if they were drilling for more information. I let him steep in the questions he had running around that big head of his. Come to think of it, Thyssen looked younger than I expected. Perhaps in his early forties. He would have been quite young when the pandemic struck. Why would the government have placed such trust and responsibility on a kid? It confounded me.

“What makes you think that I am responsible for the pandemic?” he asked. His manner was nonchalant. Such a lack of emotion only served to irk me, but I forced myself to stay on track.

“Your first serum was close to perfect, except that the nanobots attached themselves to the DNA of the subject and their immune system went into overdrive trying to kill the nanobots off. Smart little fuckers, though, weren’t they? Too smart. As a result, the very thing that was supposed to strengthen and support the immune system destroyed it entirely, instead. Caught you by surprise, huh?”

In my little box of clues and memories, my father had placed a letter explaining a good deal of this, giving pointers as to how I might find out more in libraries and newspapers and such. He was most likely just giving me information, keeping the truth of humanity’s fall open and available for future generations. My dad had a hell of a lot of faith in me. Still, I bet he never thought I would take it upon myself to go after the man responsible.

Thyssen leaned back on the stool, rubbing his upper lip back and forth with his forefinger. I knew I had stepped over the line. Now he would never let me leave this place alive. But, I was expecting more of a reaction. Not this apathetic display of not giving a shit.

“You’re very young,” he said. “Too young to have come up with this information on your own. You knew someone. Someone who knew the project and me. Who was it?”

“I’ve got a better question,” I said, making my next move. “Why on earth did you send those people out into the public — even with the arsenal of immunodeficiency drugs you gave them — knowing they were going to die?”

“I didn’t know they were going to die,” he replied. Looking into his eyes, I almost believed him. “I had no idea that the nanobots would react the way they did. The subjects were already dispersed across the country when I received some blood work that led me to believe I had made a mistake.”

“A mistake?” Kel exclaimed. “You call genocide on a global scale a fucking mistake?”

“Yes, young man, I do.” Thyssen stood and kicked the metal stool across the tiled floor, sliding it neatly under one of the workbenches. “One I do not plan on making ever again. It’s about time I took my true place in history: not as a murderer, but as the savior of mankind. And, you two will be the first subjects to prove the validity of that boast.” He turned and walked toward the cooler full of syringes.

CHAPTER 7

When Thyssen turned his back to us, retrieving syringes of whatever new serum he wanted to try out, Kel looked over at me and then down to his hand. His knuckles had collapsed in on themselves significantly and he was sliding his right hand from the straps. He was either double-jointed or he had just dislocated his thumb. He reached over and quickly released the strap on my left hand and then went to work on his opposite one. I had just unbuckled the second strap and released my hands when Thyssen turned back to us, eyes widening as I stood up to face him.

“Sneaky little bastards,” he said, placing the two syringes down on the counter and walking toward us. “I’ve been looking forward to something like this for years.”

“What the fuck are you talking about,” I asked, moving into a fighting stance, ready to knock this guy on his ass. I felt, more than saw, Kel stand up behind me.

“Exercise,” Thyssen replied. He moved so fast that he nearly caught me off guard. As he closed with me, I stepped left, bent low and threw a serious blow to his torso. He huffed but recovered instantly. He was tougher than he looked.

Kel flowed into a karate stance and swept out a kick at Thyssen, who leapt above it and returned a kick directly into Kel’s face, knocking him cold with the single blow. I was on my own.

“You ready for me?” he asked, the arrogance and fervor spilling from his voice.

“Let’s see.”

Within the first few moves, I realized I was probably outmatched. Thyssen had had some serious martial arts training and he was fluid in his movements, both attack and defense. It was another aspect of this man that confounded me. He was scientist, but fluent in martial arts. He saw his actions that ended with the near-decimation of the human race little more than a mistake. I was doubly convinced that this man was dangerous and very likely insane.

My foot swept out making contact with his knee and he finally let out a sound of pain. So far it had only been grunts of exertion from the both of us. I focused on the knee without hesitation, getting in two more solid strikes before Thyssen connected with my cheek and I saw stars. He was not much larger than I was, perhaps a couple of inches taller. Still, his weight was behind the punch and I felt it do its damage.

I took a step back and he performed a limping leap forward, closing quickly and I realized too late that he had swept up one of the syringes in his hand and he brought it into my shoulder with enough might to push me to my knees.

Even as the syringe drained its contents into my system, Thyssen struck out with his left hand and I fell into unconsciousness like a rock into pond. Darkness fell over me and memories encased me, swirling through my mind’s eye, twisting and tumbling. I heard my Dad’s voice in my ears. I was six years old again.

* * * * *

“How could you have not known?” my father asked into the telephone. His voice was controlled, but from my hiding place behind the sofa I could feel the swell of anger beneath his words. “We’ve got six pinpointed locations of outbreak. Each one corresponds to the home city of one of your unauthorized test subjects. That is not a coincidence, Thyssen.”

I scrunched down further in the space between the sofa and the thick curtains of the living room window. I shouldn’t have been eavesdropping, but he had come into the living room already speaking on the cell phone, while I was playing with my G.I. Joes, pretending they were caught in an ambush behind the sofa.

“Listen,” my dad said, his teeth almost clenched as he held back the anger, “Lisa is already sick. If this thing spreads, there is no way her immune system will stand a chance. The telomere virus will kill her. We only have a limited amount of time to contain this thing. It’s your responsibility. I run the operation, you run the lab. That was the deal. As of now, the op is shut down. I’ve already informed the Secretary of State.” He paused and I held my breath. Lisa was my mom’s name. Was he talking about her?

“You prick. If we let this get any farther, who knows what the end result will be. We’ve got to get these cities quarantined and under lockdown. Now. I don’t care whether you have a cure or not. Not that I believe you in the first place. Not after what you’ve done.”

Dad walked out of the living room toward the front door, which was open to the external screen door. I peeked out and saw him standing, staring out the screen door, and listening to the man on the phone. What did he call the man? Thyssen? What a weird name.

“If we don’t lock this down, any cure you have will not be able to catch up to the spread of the virus. The Telomere Project is dead. Let’s fix this before any more people follow suit.” I jumped when he slammed his hand against the doorjamb, slapping the phone shut. He whirled towards the kitchen, and caught me looking at him from the corner of the sofa. His demeanor shifted, relaxed. He smiled at me and cocked his head.

“No sneaking about, Rock. What’re you doing?”

“Playing soldiers,” I said, holding up the two dolls. He came over, sat on the sofa and motioned me to his lap.

“Who was winning?” he asked. “Good guys? Or, the bad guys?” He asked the questions innocently enough, but I saw something strange in his eyes and told him the truth.

“The bad guys. But, they don’t always win. Almost never.” He nodded and then hugged me tight.

“We should never let the bad guys win, huh, my little Rock?” he said. “But they still manage to every once in a while. So what do we do about it?”

“Never stop fighting,” I replied, repeating the advice my dad had given me so often I could never forget it.

“You got it.” He pulled me in for a gentle kiss on the forehead and said, “Let’s go upstairs and see if mommy’s cold is getting any better.”

* * * * *

I regained consciousness just as an older woman in white was pulling the needle from Kel’s arm. I tried to move, but I now had the straps back around my wrists, with additional points of constraint at my ankles. There were locks at each point. Wonderful, I thought. Let’s see Kel’s double-jointed ass get us out of this one.

“What’re you doing to him?” I asked, still groggy from Thyssen’s punch. The whole right side of my face felt like it was twice its original size and throbbing like a son of a bitch. Luckily, the pain seemed to be easing a bit with every passing minute. My left shoulder, just above my collar-bone, was aching as well. That must have been from the damned syringe with which Thyssen had attacked me.

“I gave him the Nanomere9 serum. Just like you got. From Dr. Thyssen.” The woman glanced around, but no one other than her and us prisoners were in the room. “Sorry about that.” She gave me a sincere look of regret and then turned to walk back to the sterile workbench.

“What will it do to us?” I asked. I suspected that I already had a good notion of what it was supposed to do. Just not what it would actually do.

“You really want to know?” the nurse asked, turning to face me. Kel had not moved since I’d awakened and I was growing concerned. The nurse noticed my glance and nodded in understanding. “His body is not taking to the serum as well as yours.” She shrugged. “Not sure why. Some subjects do better than others. But, in the end, they all get better. At least, they have since Nanomere7. That’s when he got it right.”

“Thyssen, you mean?” She nodded at me and then sat down on the metal stool.

“I know what you know. My name is Karen Hollister. I’m a doctor specializing in cryogenics.”

“Cryogenics?” I could not hide my surprise. What would cryogenics have to do with the serum?

“Yes,” Hollister said. “I maintain the CryoLab facility. It was the first lab when you came off of the elevator. That’s where we keep them.”

“Them, who?”

“The President. The First Lady. The Secretary of State. Two brilliant scientists you probably never even heard of. You must have been a baby when it happened,” she said, noting my apparent age.

“I was six. Why the hell do you have those people frozen in there?”

“Thyssen thinks he can safely restore them to even better health than they had before. I’m doubtful. But, he has done wonders in the area of life extension. Perhaps he’s right. Perhaps Nanomere9 is the cure-all. I guess we’ll see.”

“You said you know what I know. What did you mean by that?”

“Thyssen. It’s his fault. He let the world die. Honestly, it doesn’t matter if Nanomere9 is the key to healthy extended life. What he did to get to this point negates all the good he’s been trying to do. That’s the way I see it, anyway.”

“What is this Nanomere9, then?” I asked. Since Hollister was talking, I wanted to get as much as I could from her.

“Well, a few things led up to Thyssen’s discovery and first serum. He did have the best of intentions — as selfish as they may have grown. In 2011, there was a scientist, a biologist with Rockefeller University, named Steinman. He discovered the immune system’s sentinel dendritic cells and the possibilities of harnessing their power to extend life. The dendritic cells could be used to bolster the immune system, to curb the detrimental effects of infections and various other communicable diseases. He even used it to extend his own life, after he wound up with pancreatic cancer.

“Anyway, a few other scientific leaps happened after that. Beutler and Hoffman discovered the receptor proteins that could be utilized in conjunction with the dendritic cells. Later, in the early ‘20s, there was the breakthrough with the enhancement of telomerase enzyme activity. Governments began funding military research that was geared towards telomere repair strategies combined with advanced medical nanorobotics.”

“That was the Telomere Project?” I asked before I could stop myself. Hollister peered at me in curiosity, but nodded acknowledgement.

“Even though he was warned against specific human testing, Thyssen had a set of six subjects, all volunteers, mind you. The Telomere6 serum, the one he thought was perfect, is the one that killed everyone off. None of the subjects seemed overtly affected by the serum, other than their immunity dropped to almost nil. Thyssen called the test a failure, issued the subjects a range of immunodeficiency drugs and sent them on their way. It wasn’t two weeks later that he found the trouble in some blood work he was performing on the failed subjects.”

“Where was the fuck-up?” I turned to Kel who had finally come to and entered the conversation in his own unique manner. I smiled at him, glad to see he was looking alive. Hollister came over and began taking his temperature and blood pressure, while still detailing the end of the world.

“Telomere6 worked a little too well. The problem was actually in the immune system of the subjects, themselves. Nanorobotics was not as advanced as it needed to be. The immune system saw the nanobots as system invaders and tried to destroy them. The response of the serum, nanobots included, was to counterattack in order to repair what it saw as a damaged system. The serum bonded to the immune system, essentially destroying it.”

“Well, that sucks,” Kel said.

“Yes,” Hollister replied. “It does.”

“Wait,” I chimed in. “I don’t get it. If the serum just destroyed the subject’s immune system, wouldn’t the subject just die? What caused the pandemic? Not the serum, right?”

“It wasn’t just the serum. It was the results of the serum and nanobots melding with the human immune system. Once the test subjects got sick, which was the eventuality; they would cough or sneeze and spread their germs — their DNA — to others. The effect was a flu that could not be fought against by the immune system, since at the same time as the flu was running its course, the Telomere6 was destroying the immune system. Catch-22, so to speak.”

“Son of a bitch,” Kel commented.

“So, I take it that after thirteen more years of trial and error, Thyssen has supposedly perfected his serum?”

“You might say that,” Thyssen’s voice came from the open door of the lab. He was standing there, a peeved look on his face, staring at Hollister. He looked askance at her. “Well,” he said, “aren’t you going to finish the tale? You’re leaving us all in a dreadful suspense.”

“Yep,” Kel muttered. “He’s a prick.”

CHAPTER 8

“Go on,” Thyssen directed. Hollister shrugged and turned back to us.

“Initially,” she said, “the project was to be shut down, after the first weeks of outbreak. But, the President made the call to continue the efforts to save as many as we could. We made the necessary arrangements to bring him and the others here and place them into cryostasis until the cure could be devised. We would have brought a few more in but the previous Project Leader had made quite an effort to have us shut down. With the President’s order, Colonel Watson was locked out of the project and control turned over to Dr. Thyssen.”

I bit my tongue, sneaking a quick meaningful glance at Kel. He ignored me but also said nothing about my dad. I felt a swell of pride that my dad would have risked everything to shut this bastard down. Thyssen stood by the workbench as calm as could be. There was a growing itch in the pit of my stomach, a sense of duty that I could not push aside. It may not have been my place, but it was a task I had taken up years ago. I was not about to let justice slip through my fingers. I couldn’t let my dad down.

“Once we got everyone inside,” Hollister continued, “we locked everything down tight. No one had been allowed outside the lab since the first reports of outbreaks. Dr. Thyssen knew it would not stop in just those cities. His quick actions saved those of us who remained inside the lab.”

“Right,” Kel said, looking over at Thyssen. “Your very own hero.”

“I appreciate the thought, young man,” Thyssen said with ice in his eyes. “My only goal, all I ever wanted, was to help mankind.” He looked back at Hollister and nodded for her to continue our education.

“The problem that we had found with Telomere6 became our focus. We had to manipulate the serum so that the immune system would not fight it, but welcome it. We also have two of the brightest minds in nanotechnology working in the lab. As we made strides in that arena, Dr. Thyssen improved upon his serum, eventually instituting the new nanorobots. Now, we have Nanomere9.”

“It may take a few injections to truly see the effects,” Thyssen said. “But, those effects will be amazing. You will thank me in the end.”

“I think there may be a very different end to this than you suspect.” I said this through my clenched teeth. If I could have gotten to him, I would’ve done my best to rip his fucking throat out. I was tired of hearing him speak about people like they were nothing more than guinea pigs.

“How does that jaw feel, young lady?” Thyssen asked me. Thankfully he didn’t smile; otherwise, I would have looked like an idiot wriggling around and trying to break free of my bonds. Instead, I sat silent, mulling over various possibilities. Hollister invaded my daydreams when she touched my face.

“How does it feel?” she asked, looking into my eyes with a pointed glance. I thought about it and realized that it did not hurt any longer. It seemed the swelling was going down, too.

“Fine,” I replied.

Thyssen took a step toward me and then hesitated. He watched intently as Hollister inspected my cheek. I saw her turn back to him and nod curtly. He motioned her to back away and he moved in closer to examine the damage he’d done earlier. After a couple of seconds, he took step back. His glance bounced back and forth between Kel and me for several moments before he sidestepped over to Kel.

Without warning, Thyssen punched Kel in the nose. I heard the crunch and winced at the pain Kel must have felt. His head had rocked back and now he was glaring at Thyssen with enough animosity to back down a lion. Thyssen looked over at Hollister.

“Clean it up. I’ll be back in ten minutes.” He paused at the door. “And, do cease any further storytelling, Doctor.” With that he left, the door secured behind him.

“What the fuck was that for?” I demanded. She retrieved some sterile wipes, and a moist cloth.

“You healed far too quickly,” Hollister replied, as she began to gently clean up Kel’s bloody nose.

“So he punches me in the face? Seriously?” Kel was livid, but his voice sounded funny as he spoke without the help of his nose.

“He wants to compare your healing factors.”

“This is how he runs tests on his subjects?” My voice had risen an octave and I was about ready to explode. I felt the heat course through my blood and I clenched my fists in anger. “What is wrong with you, lady? What the hell kind of doctor does this? Why are you doing his bidding like a well-trained puppy?”

Hollister said nothing but as she finished cleaning up Kel, and making certain his nose wasn’t broken, I noticed the tears streaming down her face. I just did not understand what was going on here. It just seemed as if everyone we’d met hated Thyssen’s guts, but still took his orders with little or no questioning. It irked me more every second.

“Karen,” I said, “What does this guy have on people that no one just tells him to fuck off? Why are you still here?”

“The serum works.” She took the soiled cloth back to the workbench and tossed it into the waste can. “He’s been taking it for the last year.”

“Okay. Fine. So what. It works. Great. Even less reason for you to stay under his apparent rule, right?”

“Do you know how old Dr. Thyssen is?” she asked, not looking at us. I glanced at Kel who was staring at Hollister.

“Late forties, I’d say.” She was already shaking her head.

“He’s seventy-two.”

Kel’s head snapped toward me and I wasn’t sure what to say. If what Hollister said was true, that meant that the serum not only extended life, it brought back youth. It seemed impossible.

“That’s the serum that did that?” Kel asked. Hollister nodded.

“There is limited access to the serum. There has been limited access to any variety of test subjects. We are his work force. He won’t use us.”

“Are you saying that he’s been using himself as a guinea pig?”

“There’s more.” Hollister was about to tell us something important, but just then the door opened and Thyssen walked back in.

He took in the scene and then walked over to Kel. “Still hurt?” he asked, dispassionately. Kel’s glare was more than enough for Thyssen who then moved over to look at me.

“What?” I demanded.

“When you came to earlier, your face hurt. It was swollen and yellowed with bruising.”

“Yeah? Well that was your doing, you asshole.” I watched as he only shrugged, accepting the charge.

“Barely any bruising left,” he noted, cocking his head to one side to get a better view of my face. He looked back into my eyes and leaned in. “I’m going to ask the next question only once. I advise you to answer it honestly.” I nodded. “What is your name?”

“Jennifer.” I offered no more.

“Jennifer, what?” he persisted. He must have had a clue, a notion already. I reckoned the game was up. “Watson.” I heard Hollister suck in her breath at the recognition of the name. Thyssen stood up, stared down at me.

“So, you’re Rock, huh?” he asked. I nodded once.

“He spoke very highly of you. The apple of your father’s eye, so to speak.” Even as he said the words, I could almost feel the contempt more than hear it in his voice. I figured the fact that my father turned on him was enough to make them enemies for life. Of course, Thyssen was the one responsible for shortening my dad’s life considerably.

“He said you were a prick,” I replied. Thyssen crooked up his mouth and half-nodded. Hollister tried unsuccessfully to prevent a snort. Thyssen ignored her.

“He had two doses. Did he give them both to you?” The man watched my face intently and I knew I had best not lie. It seemed like my fate was sealed along with my last name.

“No. My uncle got the other one, I think. We never talked about it.”

“Where is your uncle now?”

“Dead.”

“Too bad.”

“So,” I said, “I guess I got Telomere7, huh?” I still remembered my dad telling me that the inoculation was to protect against the flu. He had just come back from the lab. It was the day before the phone call to Thyssen that was to let him know that Thyssen was taking over and that dad was locked out. Thankfully, my dad was nothing if not a forward thinker and planner. Good old military training. He had already secured two doses of the better serum that the doctor had developed. Looking back, I know he wasn’t sure if the serum would help me or kill me quicker. At that point, it really hadn’t mattered.

“With this new dose of Nanomere9,” Thyssen said, “you’ll grow stronger by the day. Your immune system will be bolstered exponentially. It’s likely you could live a few hundred more years.”

“Will I?” I asked, knowing he had an axe to grind. He confirmed that with a raised eyebrow.

“Not really,” he replied.

“Hey, gramps,” Kel spoke up. “Mind untying me so I can take my turn at your decrepit old ass?”

Thyssen turned to Hollister. “I’ll send in the guards.” He left.

Hollister looked at us with a pitying look on her face. I turned my face to Kel. He smirked.

“I think we’ve come too far to give up now, don’t you?” he asked.

“Karen.” I peered into her eyes to stress my intent. “At least give us a fighting chance, okay?”

She didn’t move. She just stared at us. She wrung her hands and then wiped them on her lab coat. I could see there were a great many thoughts dancing around in her head. I could only pray she made the right choice.

She picked up a scalpel and walked toward us.

CHAPTER 9

Hollister cut through each of the straps as quickly as she could and Kel and I were free in less than two minutes. Kel rubbed at his nose but waved me off when I tried to have a look. We headed for the door and just as Hollister reached for it, two soldiers entered. I took the first one head-on, smashing his nose with my palm, driving upward in an effort to incapacitate him but not kill him. I had made a promise to Kel and I meant to keep it. Thyssen was our only true target.

The second soldier raised a rifle and Kel dived at him, catching his knees and super-extending them as the two men fell to the floor. The soldier screamed out in pain and a burst of rounds from the rifle tore through Hollister’s chest and head, then into the ceiling. I did not have to look back to know that Karen was dead.

Kel retrieved zip ties from the soldiers’ belts and we secured them inside the room before heading out into the hall. I noted a couple of lab technicians ducking into their labs. The hallway was otherwise empty. With the labs on one side, there were offices on the opposite side. The directly across from us had Thyssen’s name on it. Kel had taken one of the soldiers’ rifles. I nodded at the weapon and then indicated the office door. He smiled.

The bullets ripped into the door handle and tore into the doorjamb. Kel took a step back and I kicked in the door, ducking down on my knees as a follow-through. Sure enough, bullets slammed into the wall behind us. Kel opened fire above my head into the office, spraying the entire width. I leaped and rolled into the room, taking cover behind what looked to be a meeting table close to the door.

Kel sprayed fire into the room once again entered behind me. Before he could get down behind the table with me, I heard two successive shots and Kel spun, falling hard against me. He crumpled to the floor, blood flowing from his upper chest and shoulder.

“How’s he doing, Rock?” Thyssen asked from the opposite side of the room. “Is it bad?”

I ran a hand over the wounds and saw that both bullets were through and through. The bleeding is what I needed to address. I ripped away part of Kel’s shirt, wadding it into a ball and applying it to the wounds, which were no more than two inches apart. He grunted and looked up at me with pain-filled eyes.

“It’s up to you, I guess. I’m really sorry, Rock. I—“ He winced, cutting off his words.

“No worries, Kel.” I felt that old sense of familiarity that had tinged my memory cells on several occasions since I’d found him in my house. “This is what I came here for. Thank you for tagging along, even though you didn’t have to.”

“I’d follow you anywhere,” he said. Then he passed out. I laid him gently to the floor and turned my attention to the problem at hand.

“Thyssen,” I called out. “I owe you a sore jaw. Let’s say we do this the old-fashioned way. What do you think?” I wondered if his arrogance and over-developed sense of self-confidence would play to my benefit. If he were smart, he’d say no. Even though, he still had the advantage.

“Did your uncle ever teach you fencing?”

I frowned at the thought. This guy was not only a loon, he was a narcissistic poser. . Who else would opt for an anachronistic sword fight, except a person who wanted to demonstrate his cleverness and skill. Still, I needed to humor him, get him in the open where I would at least have a decent shot at a lucky blow.

“I’m familiar with blades, yes.” I was. That was no lie. It was just the majority of my experience lay with smaller blades. Still, Uncle Derrick had taught me a thing or two about swordplay; just not that much. I admit to not particularly caring for the fencing lessons Uncle D had forced upon me. To me it had been a waste of time. I guess fate was about to prove me wrong.

I heard some shuffling and a gun went sliding by me out into the hallway. It could be a ploy, though. Next, I heard the unmistakable sound of metal on metal and a beautiful saber came sliding into view.

“Ready when you are, young lady,” he said. I was really getting sick and tired of him calling me that.

“Fine.” I stood slowly, hoping he wouldn’t just blow my brains out. He was standing by his desk, a behemoth of shiny hardwood. Moving slowly, I stepped over Kel and retrieved the saber. I couldn’t help myself. I took a defensive stance and said, “En garde, you prick.”

Doctor Eliot Thyssen, murderer of the human race, actually smiled at me as he whipped his sword in the air. It cut the air with a hissing whistle and we were upon each other.

We traded parries and thrusts, lunges and ripostes. He was much better than me, I knew. After only a few passes, I realized he was just toying with me. I decided my only hope was to take unnecessary chances, draw him out, and see if I could throw him off balance and create an opening. He performed a lunge and I countered with a parry in quarte, turning slightly to the side, allowing his thrust to slide by me. At that moment, I swept up with my blade, knocking his into the air, and then swiping down. I was pleased to see the blood seeping down his chest as I moved backwards to end up in the en garde position once more.

Thyssen looked down at the significant slice running diagonally down his chest and stomach. Ripping his shirt away from the wounds, he used part of the cloth to wipe away the blood and my breath caught in my throat as I watched the wound healing itself before my eyes. Thyssen smiled at me and opened his arms wide as if to say, “Look at me, I am invincible.” Thoughts raced through my head and none of them had happy endings.

“You could’ve been like me,” he said, the point of his saber digging into the hardwood floor between his feet. He had both hands on the hilt and his eyes were locked on mine. “Your father was a good man. A little too good, I should say. His elevated sense of morality clashed with my goals more than once. Of course, when we began to realize that the outbreaks were tied to my Telomere6 subjects, he was on his high horse in an instant. He was meddling with my future, meddling with the future of mankind.”

“You nearly killed off mankind, you fool,” I said in response.

“Do you really think that the the human race, in the state it was in thirteen years ago, truly deserved to live forever? Widespread moral and societal decay, recreational drug use, urban violence, international wars — nothing but fuel for the funeral pyre.”

“Wait just a fucking minute. Are you saying that the decimation you caused was, what, an act of God?”

“I’m not God, young lady. I’m just a scientist who will save mankind, making it better for future generations.” He moved into the en garde position and nodded at me. “And, you’re standing in the way of history.”

He performed a smooth balestra and immediately lunged in. I parried and danced into a flèche, striking out as I passed him on his left. He blocked me with perfect efficiency and then turned to lunge once again. I leaped back, almost off balance, in order to avoid his blade.

He took immediate advantage and flicked downward and out with the tip of the saber. I felt the blade slice into my thigh, backing into his desk to avoid any follow-through from him. I used my momentum to fall back and kick my feet over my head, landing solidly on the opposite side of the desk. My eyes were on him and I ignored the separation of flesh across my thigh. I hoped that the healing factors of the Nanomere9 would jump into action as promised. In the meantime, I kept my focus on Thyssen. His expression was one of grudging admiration, but then resolution returned and he came for me.

As he moved around the desk, he removed his lab coat, tossing it on the desk and ripped at the remains of his shirt with one hand while maneuvering his blade with the other. I glanced around and saw that there was little of use in the room. The huge desk took up the most space. There was the meeting table, overturned and shielding Kel from the events occurring. On one side of the room were two tall refrigerators with glass doors, through which I could see samples, vials and a few syringes. This guy was nothing if not dedicated.

The two of us continued our little dance, lunging, parrying; I even managed a passata-sotto at one point, but Thyssen was far better at this dance than I was and easily avoided the tip of my saber as I straight-armed it toward his stomach. I was glad he couldn’t hear my thoughts because they were all laying odds in his favor. Once in a while, I would catch observers peeking into the broken doorway, and I wondered who they were betting on.

I parried as best I could but it appeared to be a losing battle. The blood was flowing warmly down my leg, the wound closing even as I continued the fight. I guessed the serum really did work. I had to wonder how long we could go on like this, each with such strength and healing abilities. Thyssen backed me up against one of the coolers and lunged. I’m not quite certain how I did it, but I sidestepped to the right so fast that his blade went in to the glass door behind me rather than my chest. The glass crashed to the floor and I ran in the opposite direction, moving away from Thyssen’s deadly advances.

I kept shuffling scenarios through my mind and, as he came at me with final purpose, I felt the seeds of a ridiculous plan begin to germinate. I could tell that Thyssen had tired of toying with me and was ready to end the play. He gained momentum and I decided it was now or never.

Just as Thyssen lunged, I leaped up onto the desk. He swiped at my legs, but I had already propelled myself into the air. I twisted as I soared over him, reaching out and grasping his head in my hands as hard as I could, my saber flying from me in my last, futile attempt to survive this confrontation. Using my body’s momentum and gravity’s undeniable force, I ripped his head to one side as my feet hit the ground, pulling him backward over my shoulder.

I felt and heard the snap as his weight collapsed on top of me. That part I had not planned. I pushed him off of me and stood, looking down at his neck, all twisted. His head lay at an unnatural angle, but the bastard still smiled up at me.

“I will heal,” he said, his voice crackling and gurgling. “You cannot kill me.

I stared at him in disgust and shock. This must have been why everyone here was so fucking scared of this guy. He had taken enough of the serum to not only reverse his aging process, but to elevate his healing factors to the point where death was all but out of reach.

“I think it’s about time we see how far the human race can get without your interference, you prick,” I said. I walked to his desk and recovered his lab coat. I folded it several times over and then moved to the refrigerators. I picked up the largest piece of broken glass I could find, over a foot wide, jagged and sharp. Moving toward the man on the floor, I saw his eyes widen in understanding.

“No,” he spat.

“Yes,” I replied, bringing the glass down into his neck with all the force I could muster. It was not quite enough and it took a couple of minutes of crude butchery to hack through his neck and finish the job. Throwing the bloodied glass aside, I sat back on the floor and saw that I had also cut into my own hands. The cloth of the lab coat had protected them for the most part, but I would need a little time to heal. After a few long breaths, I crawled over to the toppled table behind which Kel lay. He was struggling to sit up, his hand over the balled up compress.

“Lucky bastard,” I said, noting that the wound in his chest and shoulder already showed sign of healing. That lunatic’s serum really did work.

“You, too,” he replied. Then, without warning, he leaned in and kissed me.

CHAPTER 10

The sky was a brilliant blue and Uncle Derrick and I were driving back from a scouting trip in Tucson. We met the boy on the road, just outside of Tucson city limits. He was on the side of the road, squatting next to a motorcycle, fiddling with the engine. Derrick pulled over, and retrieved his Uzi.

“No sense in taking chances,” he said to me. I nodded and winked at him. We walked up slowly, the young man standing still and watching us with great interest.

“You cool?” Derrick asked. The boy, who was maybe two or three years older than me, raised his hands up, placing them behind his head.

“Yeah,” he said. “You?”

He and Derrick looked at each other for long moments, and then Uncle D lowered his Uzi. “Need some help?” Derrick asked him. The boy shook his head, lowering his hands to his sides. “I’m Derrick. This is my niece, Rock.”

“Rock?” he asked, with an amused expression on his face.

“Yeah,” I replied. “Rock. You got a problem with that?” He laughed, shaking his head again.

“I’m Kel. Kel Reed. From Phoenix.” He looked at me with a peculiar expression that I didn’t understand, but it made my stomach do a little mini-dance. I could only stare back. I caught Derrick glance at me out of the corner of his eye but I played it off. He had a grin on his face when I turned to him and it disappeared at my withering look.

* * * * *

“So what’re you doing over here?” I asked Kel. We hadn’t seen him in over a year and it was a bit surprising to see him again so soon. With so few people in the world, I wasn’t certain if it was fate or simply inevitable.

“Same as you, I suppose.” He smiled at me and I had to turn away before he saw the heat in my eyes. That smile of his really was something.

Uncle D came around the front of the truck, double-checked the ropes on the deer he had bagged only an hour earlier. He shook Kel’s hand. We made a fire and chatted while we dressed the deer. I tried to keep from making eye contact with Kel, but I couldn’t help myself. It really irritated me that this guy had such a pull on me. I adjusted the hem of my dress and fiddled with the laces on my boots, pulling the buck knife from just inside the left one and going through the motions of sharpening it.

* * * * *

All the memories of Kel flooded my mind and my heart. Before I could help myself, there in the shambles of Thyssen’s office, I threw my arms around him and began crying like a little baby.

Kel held me and covered up his grunts of pain as I tightened my hug over and over, never wanting to let him go again. I could not fathom why I had suppressed my memories of him. I loved him. How could I have forgotten him? I was so ashamed. I remembered him looking at me in the house when I first encountered him on my return. He was hurt that I did not remember him, but he had not pushed it. He was always so damned kind.

“Why didn’t you help me remember?” I asked through my tears.

“I figured it would come back to you sooner or later,” he said. He pulled back and looked me in the eyes. “I was really hoping for sooner.”

We laughed out loud and then I heard the sound of someone clearing his throat. We looked up towards the door and saw several folks in white coats staring at us.

“Are you both all right,” the man asked. The sincerity and relief in his voice was only matched by the shock in his eyes as he glanced over at Thyssen’s body.

“It had to be done,” I said, hoping there was no one else with a grudge in this place.

“No,” he said, “We owe you a debt of gratitude. He was a tyrant and terribly dangerous.” An older lady looked around the man’s shoulder and stared at me with the most heartfelt expression of gratitude I think I had ever seen.

“I don’t know how you did it,” she said. “But, thank you.”

“I’ll make the announcement,” the man said and left.

“We have a lab-wide intercom,” the woman stated. “Now everyone will know we are free.”

* * * * *

There were a total of sixteen people in the lab, mostly technicians and staff. One other scientist — Hollister was taken away to be prepared for burial — took care of bandaging Kel and I. Dr. Cameron said that my cuts would be healed in a matter of hours and Kel’s wounds would only take a day or two more.

The rest of the folks were quite kind to us. Even the three remaining soldiers — Harmon was still alive — accepted the change of regime with pleasure. Thyssen would not be missed, that was for certain.

“We have the serum, now,” Dr. Cameron said to us as we prepared to leave. I did not want to hang around. I wanted to go home. I wanted to rest with Kel and put together whatever the rest of our lives might be. “There are folks who could use it. It can still be of value.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“In Northern California. In Lakeport, on the southern edge of the Mendocino Forest, there’s a refuge. It’s one of the last bastions of human society. We’ve had some covert radio communications with them. Thyssen never knew.”

I lifted an eyebrow. At least there was a little backbone left in this brain bank, after all. “What are you suggesting? That we take the serum to them?”

“There was a recent outbreak of measles and there isn’t a better inoculation on the planet than Nanomere9. You might even be saving lives, in the long run.”

“We’ll think about it,” Kel said, taking my hand. “For now, we have other priorities.”

I allowed him to lead me to the elevator. He punched in the code and hit the Garage level button. When the doors opened and Harmon cleared his throat, it was to get our attention away from each other. I would have been embarrassed had I not felt so damned guilty for not remembering Kel in the first place. Fuck them all. I had some catching up to do.

Harmon gave us the keys to one of the Humvees and shook our hands. “You take care,” he said with a wink.

“Thank you,” I said to him. Then Kel open my door for me and I crawled into the truck’s passenger seat. “I can’t drive?” I asked Kel. He still had the shoulder wound, after all. I laughed out loud when he replied.

“After last time? No.”

As we drove away from White Sands, headed for Alamogordo, I could not help but think that there might be a future for us after all. For so long, I had just been doing what I needed to do to survive, and later what I had to do to deal with Thyssen. Now the future was wide open and I had no plans other than to see where it would take me. I glanced at Kel and felt a sense of release. A weight had been lifted. I knew my father would have been proud of me, not for killing the man who almost destroyed the world, but for following my gut and conscience.

Staring out the window, I watched the gypsum sands flow over the dunes of White Sands and I wondered to myself what Northern California looked like this time of year.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

C.L. Stegall is the C.E.O. and a co-founder of Dark Red Press, as well as an author who writes modern, urban and paranormal fantasy. He was born in North Carolina but will always call southern California home. He spent ten years in the U.S. Army, as both an engineer and a linguist for Military Intelligence. He has written innumerable short stories and novellas. His first full-length fantasy novel, “The Weight of Night,” is receiving wonderful reviews. It is the first in his Progeny series of novels. His next series — Valence Of Infinity — will begin in 2012.

THE LAST PHARMACIST

by

John J. Smith

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

First I would like to thank CL Stegall for his incredible editing expertise — you are the best. Thank you.

Then to Brian Fatah Steele for the excellent design and the creation of the Last Pharmacist cover, I thank you.

Finally, I want to extend my special thanks to the folks at Dark Red Press for their contributions, suggestions, and incredible support in the making of The Last Pharmacist.

Chapter 1

Jasmine Cooper screamed, “No!” when she and her partner banged through the door just in time to see another kid jab the syringe into his arm. The elastic tubing snapped just as he pushed the plunger. The drug of choice in the underground is a synthetic chemically made heroin, otherwise known as SCH, produced by the Last Pharmacist, a drug lord who is as elusive as the sun on a typical day above the underground city. One of thousands of cities built two or more years before the meteorite, Apophis, slammed into Earth and skidded across the Mediterranean through the Middle East and down to the Indian Ocean before heading back out into space and away from the earth’s atmosphere. The damage was devastating; the entire population at the point of impact and those in the path perished, and the fallout was nearly as bad. The earth lay in darkness for almost ten years before the sun finally broke through the heavy debris; but then the sun’s presence became sporadic as malefic storms continued their effort to cleanse the earth of the catastrophe.

Jasmine dropped to her knees and grabbed for the kid’s arm, a young small boy of about thirteen years old, grabbing at the syringe in hopes of removing it before the plunger hit the end of the tube. She was too late and he lay back with only the whites of his eyes evident as the drug raced through his body. His mind became numb. He never felt his heart stop. His last breath smelled of illegal distilled alcohol.

Realizing it was too late; Jasmine wiped the tears from her eyes and gently laid his arm across his chest. He was the fourth this week. Children either too young to remember what it was like to feel the sun on their face, or those who were born in the underground and never experienced the beauty of a fresh spring day. Kids bored, frustrated, with the life of a mole and left to their own bad habits and vices. They were the ones who lay victim to a drug that law enforcement failed to stop.

The best medical and scientific minds could not artificially provide the heath care that the sun gave the body, and the lack of that ‘taken for granted’ beam brought on depression, cancer, the increased susceptibility to heart attack, diabetes and other disorders. It was also, at least partly, to blame for the sky-high rates of multiple sclerosis that occurred in most cities. It wasn’t the total lack of sun causing the epidemic but the mere fact that living underground for too long drove the most rational person close to insanity, which gave the Last Pharmacist the advantage.

Jasmine looked up at her partner with pain in her eyes as if the young boy was family, and although she had never met him she still felt the family’s pain when they heard the news that the police were too late to save him. It was like that. One, sometimes two, out of five would lay in their own puke, if they lived that long, before authorities could get through the door.

“He changed the 911 code in his key pad,” Officer Long said as he stepped around the body. “I don’t understand how he was able to do it without setting off the alarm.” The doors in the underground cities were built strong enough to stop all imaginable impacts, and without a key card and code, it was virtually impossible to penetrate.

“It was on the net,” Jasmine offered in a tone just above a whisper. “The scanner found it last week but no one knows how long it was posted.”

Gendarmerie Police Officer Jim Long reached down and helped Jasmine to her feet.

“Oh, God,” Jasmine murmured. “I thought for sure we’d make it…”

“Jaz,” Officer Long whispered, “Most don’t survive. I don’t know where you get your information or how you know, but very few of these kids survive. Hell, Jasmine, most are found after someone reports them missing but yet you know before anything happens or before they’re reported and you save nine out of ten…”

She pulled a handkerchief from her sling bag and wiped her eyes, and then wiped it across her forehead as if wiping away the anxiety that came with these types of scenarios.

“Officers Long and Cooper to base,” Long said into a microphone pinned to his left shoulder. “We need EMT assistance at 9700 Kansas City Corridor, Sector Forty-nine, Sub-terrain Ninety-two. We have a SCH Heroin overdose.”

As usual, there would not be a reply but Officer Long heard the base call out to the EMT team. It took an ETA of thirty minutes in that sector, which would be ample time for the team to complete their report on their datapad. A medical examiner would then take the data and complete the entry with the results of their autopsy. That information would then be stored and opened for anyone to see. In the underground, there were very few secret documents. There was not enough disk space or room to store any flash drives of frivolous documents. There also wasn’t enough security to make one feel safe about storing a document they wanted kept from prying eyes.

Jasmine put the handkerchief back into her sling bag, and pulled out the datapad and handed it to Officer Long. Jasmine did most entries. He only did DOA. It was an agreement they made when they became partners. She didn’t do DOAs very well. In fact, it would be a sleepless night as it was and even worse had she typed the specifics in.

They stepped out into the corridor and watched as Officers Guy and Sanford rode toward them on newer, updated Electro Glides that were based on the old Segway technology and design but used less battery.

Looking at Jasmine, Sanford knew there was a body in the room; he didn’t have to hear the request. “It’s not your fault, Cooper, you can’t save them all,” Sanford said sympathetically when they stopped in front of Jasmine.

“You save more than you lose, Cooper,” Guy continued. “A hell of a lot more than the rest of us.”

Jasmine didn’t respond. She brushed away new tears from her eyes, but the officers knew they were tears for the kid; Jasmine was one of the most deadly officers they’d ever met and nothing frightened her.

Nothing.

Chapter 2

Jasmine stepped onto her Electro Glide transport, mumbling, cursing the traffic that streamed past the door. Although the corridors were the width of an eight-lane highway it seemed as if everyone who lived there were rushing about, and not one person or transport slowed down or pulled over to let the emergency personnel on to the emergency lane. It was worse than when her parents were stuck in rush hour traffic on Interstate 635. She hated the underground, the people, the traffic, the stupid transport, but more importantly, she hated the Last Pharmacist.

They looked over to Jasmine. She was stoic, silent, as if controlling her emotions from some sort of Zen training. Authorities were forbidden to express any type of emotion, especially anger, in public, even when in pursuit or confrontation. She looked at the door with an expression that sent a shiver down Officer Long’s spine. He pitied the man who was behind all this

“I’ll meet you at the center,” Jasmine said in a near whisper, and then whipped across the corridor into the traffic flow.

“She’s going for him, isn’t she,” Officer Guy asked. “She’s going to find that guy and break him into little bitty pieces.”

Officer Long didn’t reply. He knew Jasmine would be going after the pharmacist, and even though he’d tried to talk her out it, nothing was going to stop her. “She lost her father to a junkie,” Long said, after coughing away the same emotion Jasmine had while bending over the boy. Although she was well-trained, held the best close rate, held the highest rating as a marksman, held a third degree black belt, and had broken every record ever set on the force, he was still afraid for her. Even though the most lethal person he had ever met, she had the softest heart of anyone he knew.

Coming down the corridor in a slow but steady pace, the EMT cart approached 9700 in a cold yet professional manner.

Citizens stopped and stared, all knowing very well what lay in the small apartment.

More available than water, the Heroin rushed through the underground highways looking for a new host as if the drug itself was a virus.

Chapter 3

Jasmine sat and watched as Commander Baul Herne dug through a box that looked as if it had been one of the original artifacts confiscated before the meteor hit. It wasn’t unusual to see someone clinging to the past but the commander’s action actually entertained her. As he dug deeper, his profanity became worse and she didn’t have a clue what he was looking for.

After a few minutes of digging, he huffed and armed beads of sweat from a pockmarked forehead, mumbling curse words definitely forbidden by an officer, especially in front of a subordinate.

“Is there something I can help you with, sir?” Jasmine asked while trying to keep the humor out of her voice. She loved the commander, and he loved her, but she was thinking if she started laughing, she might hurt his feelings.

He mumbled, cursed again, and then finally looked up as he replied, “I wanted to show you what things look like outside.” He tossed a thick stack of photos on the table. “Pictures that don’t make the intranet, too gross to make the intranet, and highly censored—” he coughed, “—pictures only shared by high ranking officers and what’s left of our government.”

Jasmine picked up the stack and became wide eyed as she saw what people were doing to each other. In the background, she heard Commander Herne continue, “When we send a platoon, most of them come back… when we send a loner, we never see them again…”

She thumbed through the photos in silence, taking in the inhumane actions. “These are human skulls, aren’t they…?” Jasmine said more to herself than to Commander Herne. “A warning?”

“Yeah, that and scare tactics.” He sat down. “Those skulls are at the Texas-Oklahoma boarder, not far from where your dad and I grew up, the Red River area, and some of those skulls belong to our troops, troops that were sent to police the outer perimeter. When you come out from the Oklahoma underground that’s what you’ll see first… those skulls. Only God knows what else you’ll find.”

“What about the Kansas-Oklahoma border? What will I find?”

Commander Herne grimaced before saying, “The same but much worse. Evidently, they think the Kansas force is harsher than Oklahoma. We do have a larger force. Maybe that’s why.”

Jasmine stared at the pictures one-by-one, committing not the horror but the surroundings to memory. She was thinking that she wanted the lay of the land when, like a prairie dog, she poked her head out of the hole. “Do you have any more?” She asked, finally handing the pictures back. “The maps I have are before the impact. I can’t find any as of late.”

Commander Herne looked at her with sorrow in his eyes and a frown that nearly broke her heart. “Jaz, honey, I’d die if something happens to you—” he cleared away a knot in his throat. “There are really bad people out there, people that will rape you, brutalize you, kill you, then cook and eat you, and I’m not saying this to scare you.”

“I know, Uncle Baul, but someone has to stop that bastard. It’s obvious that we’re failing to stop the drugs from entering the cities so we have to go after the guy who is distributing the drugs, and why in the hell are they calling him the Last Pharmacist.”

Commander Herne stood; his six-foot frame cast a gray shadow over his desk to Jasmine’s hands as if wanting to hide the pictures she was studying.

“I really don’t know the answer to that and I don’t believe anyone does, but what I do know is there have been at least a dozen bounty hunters, trained and untrained, that have gone after the bastard, and that’s just from Kansas. None of them have returned. He has even eluded the Texas Rangers, which I might add is impressive…” He paused. “And Jasmine, some of those men were top notch peace officers. Men who scared the hell outta me. Hell, we even sent a platoon of men who I knew for sure would catch and kill the bastard but he’s as elusive as the frigging wind… None of those guys returned, Jaz. Zero.”

Jasmine stood and paced the small office. “Can you get me maps and pictures of what it looks like out there now? And the last known coordinates of where he’s supposedly located?”

Herne sighed. Sat down and dry washed his face. “I could have you arrested, you know, for disobeying orders.”

“But you won’t,” Jasmine said with a smile. Although a grown woman, and a woman to be feared, she then went to him and sat on his lap buttering him up and digging into his soft spot and pulling on his heartstrings. “I’ve known you all my life, Uncle Baul. And, I know under that gruff is a man I love more than anything else in the world, a man that my parents loved and adored… a man who is my mother’s brother and my father’s best friend… why would you want to stop me?” She kissed him on the cheek, and then hugged him. “I need to stop this, and it’s not just for the bounty… It’s for dad. He would want this… He would let me go.”

Baul knuckled tears from his eyes, coughed again, then said, “I’ll get you anything you want and everything I think you’ll need.” He chuckled. “You’ve been doing this crap since you were two years old. You know Dooriya is gonna kill me when she finds out I’m helping you.”

Jasmine stood and paced the small office again, thinking. She then turned back to Herne and said, “I’ve already spoken to Aunt Doori.” He started to say something. “I didn’t want her to tell you, or influence you. I wanted you to help me on your own.”

“And she’s for it?”

Jasmine nodded. “She suggested the gypsy disguise for only she and God knows why. A premonition, I suppose. She wants me to be the helpless and absent minded gypsy with a deck of tarot cards.”

“Oh, damn. She read your cards, didn’t she?” Jasmine didn’t answer. “The death card?” No answer. “Oh, fuck…”

Chapter 4

“Can I go with you?” Officer Jim Long asked, watching as Jasmine tugged on a vest with two narrow holsters sewn on the inside in the back, one holster on each side. Her grandmother, a ROM Gypsy who migrated up and down the Midwest like a goose in search of a warm place to settle, had worn the vest. The holsters had originally been pockets used to pilfer goods when grandma shoplifted her nightly meals. Her friend, Tank, had altered the vest to not only support the weapons but he also added a thin liner that would help keep her warm.

Beneath the vest was a rawhide leather shirt and to compliment the shirt, Jasmine wore black leather pants with rawhide patches sewn across her ass cheeks, inner thighs, and knees. She wore two pistol holsters and two sheaths that held throwing knives. She then shoved a specially designed semi-automatic Mossberg pistol grip shotgun into the right shoulder holster, and then a specifically designed grenade cannon in the left shoulder holster in the back. Then a semi-automatic Glock in each holster on her sides, and finally she shoved two knives, specially designed for throwing, into the final two sheaths. She then wrapped around her neck and down her chest, two specially designed ammo belts, buckled them, and fastened them to the waist belt that held clips in pouches wrapped around her waist.

She turned. Knelt down a couple of times, and then darted across the room and up the wall before flipping over. She turned to Jim Long and smiled. “Come at me,” she said in a teasing manner.

“I haven’t heard, but has hell frozen over?” Long said in a somewhat jocular manner.

“Come on, silly, I want to make sure I can still move around. This gear is adding a few pounds and the Mossberg and cannon feel a little bulky.”

Long leaped at her and found himself on the floor. He looked up at the smile that he had secretly fallen in love with. A smile that made his day but broke his heart when he saw the pain she was living with every time they found a body wasted by the drugs from the Last Pharmacist. Although he openly voiced his disagreement, he knew he would never be able to stop her. He also knew she wasn’t going to let him go with her.

“Well?” he asked as she pulled him up. “Feel good?”

“Yeah,” she answered with a nod. “Much better than I thought. Remind me to thank Tank when I see him. The man is brilliant at designing clothes and weapons.”

“Semi-automatic shotguns, no pumping, just pull the trigger. And the frigging cannon is a hoot,” Officer Long said with a laugh. “I can’t even imagine how he did it.”

Jasmine grinned and said, “He is the master of weapons, that’s for sure.”

“And anything for his Jasmine,” Long continued in a jealous tone.

She laughed as she pulled on a jacket often worn by gypsies. She then spun around, and as she turned, she pulled both shoulder guns and pulled the triggers. Two loud clicks echoed. She then shoved the shoulder guns back into their holster, whipped out both Glocks and pulled the triggers. Then, while shoving the Glocks into their holster she kicked over Jim’s head.

“Like frigging dancing, babe. You move like a frigging gypsy dancing around a camp fire.” She hugged him. “But I’d feel better if you took me with you.”

“I know you would, but you’re the only one who knows who Baul and Doori are, and they’re not getting any younger.” She kissed him. “I need you here, and I want you here when I come back. Besides them, I need someone here for me to come back to.” She looked at him for a long moment. “I need you to want me to come back as well.”

He grabbed her and held her so tightly he almost felt like he was going to break her. “How could it be any other way?”

Although she had insight, she never imagined that this would the last time she’d ever kiss Jim.

Chapter 5

Sitting at the dinner table, Dooriya turned over another tarot card. She mumbled a faint, “Huh,” two times before she turned over the next card. She looked up and said, “I think it’s a family… go out of your way to help them, they’ll remember.”

Jasmine nodded.

“Hmm. A Knight… There’s a young man—.”

“Oh, no. No young man. That would break Jim’s heart.”

“He’ll survive. I don’t like the little whiny ass anyway. You can do better,” Dooriya said with a chuckle, swiping her hand as if shooing away a fly. “You’ll need that family later. Understand? They’re a key to this whole thing… I don’t know why but it’s important.” Jasmine nodded. “Oh, shit, your uncle’s home. Not a word. He was so pissed when he got home last night I thought he was going to have a coronary.” Jasmine sighed. “He doesn’t want you to go, Jaz, and I don’t blame him. I’m scared to death.”

“I’ll make it.”

“Honey, the cards aren’t in your favor. That death over the nine of swords shows you’re surrounded, and you’re… you’re down on the floor, and… And, believe me when I say this, I love you as much as he does. You shouldn’t do this… You’re also the only person I know who has inherited your grandmother’s gift,” she chuckled, “And puts up with my weird crap.”

Jasmine smiled as she dropped her chin on the crook of her elbow, falling into deep thought. Even though she knew her odds were extremely low that she’d be back, she had to try. The bounty was at ten million dollars in US credits and a choice of five acres of land and a home built to any desired specifications, anywhere in the planned reconstruction of the US. She had heard the Hawaiian Islands, although nearly devastated during the impact and subsequent volcano eruptions, had safe places to live. She wanted so much to have a small villa built, a place for her, and her aunt and uncle. She wanted to feel the sun on her face, and she knew Baul’s health was slowly deteriorating. He was nearing underground life expectancy and had a year, maybe two to live.

In his usual noisy fashion, Commander Baul Herne came barging into the dining room, hauling another large box under each arm. He looked at Jasmine, then over to Dooriya, and then back to Jasmine before saying, “I got maps, pictures, and a close proximity to where they believe the pharmacist and his factory is located.” He put the boxes on the table. “You did hear me say, believe, right?”

He slammed down in a chair and popped the top off the first box. He then dug out a map enclosed in plastic and laid it on the table. “I highlighted the possible route in yellow. It’s the old state highway 75. Unfortunately there isn’t one frigging bridge standing between here and Dallas, so crossing the Red River is going to be a bitch.”

Jasmine traced her finger lightly over the route he highlighted.  SH 75 to SH 121. It looked simple enough. “What’re the red circles?” Jasmine asked, looking at approximately thirty red circles from Kansas to SH 121.

“Rebels and other above-ground dwellers that have banded together over time and have been doing a lot of killing and damage. The purple circles are cannibals.”

She sat up, looking at Baul.

“People gotta eat, sweetie, even if it’s each other…”

They stared at each other for a moment until Baul blurted, “Damn it, Jasmine. You’re a top cop, the best in this department, in the sector, maybe in the state, but going after the pharmacist is a suicide mission.”  Jasmine didn’t reply; she merely looked down at the table. “We won’t even talk about the elements. Every goddamned bounty hunter is out there looking for him, as well.  Not only will you have to find a man no one has ever seen, you’ll have to fight every goddamned piece of slime from here to Dallas just to get the opportunity to catch him.”

He caught his breath, muttered something, then withdrew another large stack of pictures and laid them on the table. He lightly spread them across the table as a dealer would a deck of cards. He then pulled out a three-by-five notebook and dropped it next to the pictures. Without saying a word, he flipped it open to a marked page. On it was written a single name and address. Nothing else. Out of the other box, he removed a survivor backpack that was designed to accommodate her shotgun and cannon. It allowed her to let the guns ride up a little higher but hide them from anyone’s view. Inside the backpack was a water compartment with a well-hidden rubber tube used as a straw. Compartments to hold food, sparse pieces of clothing, additional ammo and survivor gear.

“Tank designed the pack to be as light-weight as possible, but you’re going to want to wear it for a few days to get used to it. I’d recommend filling it with as much weight as you can and wear it from the moment you get home to when you dress for work,” Baul said with hesitance. “Water is heavy and you’ll want as much as you can carry.” He then coughed and fingered something from his eyes. “I’m not telling you when to leave but I will tell you the wind season—” He laughed. “We used to call it tornado season. Anyway, the wind season is coming and it is not pretty. It’s not uncommon to have hundreds of tornadoes—ten, fifteen at a time—drop out of the sky with no warning.” He slid a picture across the table. “Tandem tornadoes, two by two, crisscrossing each other and ripping up every goddamned piece of garbage in their path, and that’s where you’ll poke that pretty little head of yours out of our fair cities. Right smack dab in the path of the old tornado alley, which is a hell of a lot worse now than then; and, then it was a bitch.”

“When do you recommend?” Jasmine asked.

“I’d wait until the near-end of the wind season. There’ll be enough wind to give you cover but not quite as dangerous. Five, six months from now. That’ll also give you time to get used to all this gear and clothing. Give you some time to train with all that crap on your back.”

He slid a key card to her. “For the officer training center. Fill the tank with water, then as much weight as you can squeeze into backpack. Run, jump, hop, scale, crawl, dance, and shoot. Every day until it’s time. Get the feel of everything you’re taking with you.” He looked at her standard issue boots. “Get rid of those goddamned things. They won’t last a week. Go see Tank, get him to design and make you a pair… He has a crush on you and will make anything and everything you need.”

Jasmine started to speak but Dooriya slid a picture over to her. “That’s a picture of your grandmother. Dress like her, wear your hair like her, act like her, be her, and maybe, just maybe people will believe you are a gypsy. They thought she was a gypsy when she came up here from Dallas and then Oklahoma City.”

“Uh, Aunt Doori, grandma was a Gypsy.” She chuckled. “We’re Rom, we’re all Gypsies.”

Dooriya then slid the tarot cards over to her. “Who cares? People seem to think gypsies are non-confrontational, some even believe they have that special foresight—” She grinned, looking pointedly into Jasmine’s eyes. “That’s the only picture I have and I want it back, okay?”

Jasmine nodded, but inside she was becoming both excited and frightened. Since her father was murdered, she wanted to go after this guy. He was the world’s largest producer and distributor of illegal drugs. The same drug the junkie was on when he cut her father’s throat. The method of distribution was so well guarded the police failed at every attempt to insert a plant or even to learn where the drugs entered the city. They literally did not have a clue as to whom or how.

“Your mother would be proud of you,” Dooriya said while taking Jasmine’s hand. “She was like you, wanting to right all the wrongs.” Dooriya stopped and blew her nose. “She was supposed to leave Pakistan a week before the impact but was called back… No one imagined that the cities would implode on impact…”

“Hell,” Baul said, “No one knew it was going hit where it did. Every one believed it was going to be a direct hit into the Indian Ocean.” He shook his head. “A mathematical error. Of all things…”

Jasmine looked at the pictures, the map, and finally the small notebook. “Friend of yours?” She asked, flipping the page, looking for anything else that might have been written on the page.

“His name is Owen. That’s all I know… He owns the majority of the gangs, uh, the red gangs. Kill him first.”

Chapter 6

Although it took Jasmine over a month, she had a relatively easy trek through Kansas. The entire Kansas Gendarmerie police force was rooting for her and helping her along the way. She traveled on a refurbished Electro Glide that looked worse than what it really was to prevent theft. Something a poor gypsy might own. Something no one else would want to own. In Kansas, she had monetary credits to afford a room in a hotel or contacts to stay in the barracks or another police officer’s home. The Gendarmerie police kept her secret. There wasn’t one who would betray her or wasn’t behind what she was trying to do. However, in front of her were fifty bare miles between the Kansas exit and the Oklahoma entrance. Fifty miles and three rebel camps to cross before she could return to safety, before she’d meet up with the Oklahoma State Gendarmerie force. They knew she was coming but did not, and would not send an escort or anyone to protect her. They wished her well and supported her but she was on her own.

Through her binoculars, Jasmine saw the spikes that held several skulls in different stages of decay. The newest was a woman’s skull. Her hair, although mostly clotted with blood, blew north, most strands completely horizontal. Her expression was still frozen in the middle of a scream. Seeing this, it was hard to believe people still snuck out. Obviously, leaving underground was worth the risk of dying.

The first rebel camp was maybe five miles from the spikes and she’d have to come close to them in order to stay in the few remaining trees left. Trees that had somehow survived the impact, then the years of torrid weather, and finally the people that lived above ground and generally took a tree to survive starvation and freezing. Owen and his rebels lived and roamed midway between Kansas and Oklahoma. If she took Owen out, it was believed his small rebel forces would most likely turn on themselves—sheer chaos—and then go after the other rebel camps until they all but collapsed in the heat of battle. However, many had tried and, like the Last Pharmacist, Owen was elusive and well protected. He was the wall between Kansas and Oklahoma and further unity. The lack of air support and additional police and army forces kept each state its own entity. He was also one of the walls between her and the Last Pharmacist. A wall that she would tear down brick by brick and body by body; nothing was going to stop her.

Out of habit, she pulled her scarf down on her forehead and adjusted her goggles, then climbed out of the moat that surrounded the South Kansas entrance. She had been here once as a child, when her parents and an entire platoon drove the fifty miles at top speed from Oklahoma. An entire platoon; that was something she wished she had now. Something the Kansas or Oklahoma Gendarmerie force was not willing to give her. She chuckled. Uncle Baul tried, but was laughed out of his commander’s office. Although other Gendarmerie forces would accommodate her, the moment she left Kansas, she was no longer a police officer; she was merely a citizen or, worse, a bounty hunter. A bounty hunter accepted by the government and the Gendarmerie, but still entirely on her own while outside.

Her jacket flapped violently against her taut stomach, but she pulled herself out of the moat and moved farther into the darkness. When she had come out the door, she immediately went to the right, away from the floodlights, and lay in the darkness waiting for anything to attack. She had lain there for over thirty minutes before she moved deeper into darkness and across the moat constructed to capture water and to help keep out unauthorized entry. The moat was drained two days before her scheduled departure to keep Owen and his rebels from becoming suspicious, which was close to the normal monthly schedule but if they were paying attention they would know it was a couple of days too soon. She didn’t want to wait.

The cameras didn’t follow her for fear if someone was watching they would notice the movement and come after her. She had another ten minutes before the cameras activated and immediately sensed her movement.

She crawled several feet from the moat—expecting something, but hearing nothing—and slowly stood into a crouch position. Finally, she drew in a breath and stood, and was nearly knocked down by the wind. Uncle Baul was right, she thought. The wind season was lasting longer than usual, which meant more violent storms and gusts that were above seventy miles an hour when calm.

“Damn,” She uttered, barely able to breathe, and immediately pulled up her mask. It matched her scarf in color but was a modified surgical mask guaranteed to stop the smallest of particle and filter in clean, breathable air. She had two in her pack for fear of losing the one she wore. Another one of Tank’s creations. She’d have to personally thank him when she got back. Maybe even add a house to her villa. He certainly took care of her.

Then the freight train came barreling toward her, and just as she turned to race back to the moat the tornado twisted left and went due north.

She stopped, caught her breath, and just as she started south across the barren stretch, a pistol touched her temple.

“Can’t trust those got-damned tornadoes. They’s swivel ever which way,” A voice followed the gun from the darkness. “You don’t look like much but Owen will be proud I found him a scavenger who was able to escape the military dictatorship we’re forced to live with.”

Jasmine started to turn.

“Nope. You don’t wanna to do that. Owen likes’ em alive before he cooks’ em.” He looked her up and down. “I don’t know what’s under that piece of shit pants but I’m sure he’ll wanna fuck you. Might even keep you fer breed’n if yer hips are strong.” He shoved the pistol against her temple, pushing her head back. “Let’s get walking a’fore that damned tornado da’cides to go south and carries us with it.”

Chapter 7

“Which way,” Jasmine asked just above a whisper. “I can’t see anything out here.”

He didn’t answer. He just shoved her into the blinding darkness and walked as if able to see or feel where he wanted to go.

Jasmine looked down and saw them; small faint glowing bulbs, like those used on an aircraft that lit the passage to an exit. Why she didn’t see them when she surveyed the area was a slap in the face. She was better than this and, although a faint amber, she should have noticed them. She should have seen him or at least heard him when he approached her. Especially a vehicle of sort would have made enough noise over the wind for her to hear it. I had better get my act together, she thought, or I’ll never make it to Dallas…

She followed the lighted path to a Harley Davidson motorcycle. The bike of her dreams of all things, a Harley Davidson Softtail. She took it as a good sign. That would get her to Oklahoma, and if she were lucky through the city, maybe even to the Red River or at least as far as she had gas.

“You know, I’m such a good guy, I’m gonna let you sit up front,” the stranger said. His words were in the midst of a laugh. “Yer’n gonna ease yerself on that bike and put yer arms behind your back,” he continued in an odd southern accent. Not quite the Texas drawl, nor the southeast hillbillies she’d heard about, but a mixture of both along with the lack of an education. He was also dressed in old military clothing with multiple coats and wore an old soft helmet. The tips of his gloves were gone, exposing brown nails and chapped fingertips.

“I’ll need to take my pack off first,” Jasmine said in a manner and tone that depicted fear.

He stared at her for a long beat, sizing her up, looking at her hands for a weapon he might have missed when he crept up on her, but at the time, all he saw were the weird look’n binoculars that still hung from a strap from around her neck. That and the backpack that looked full with harmless crap. She’s probably carrying food, water and surely something stolen. Accord’n to Owen, gypsies were known to be thieves, scavengers, and vagabonds. You certainly have to guard your belongin’s when they’s around, that’s fer sure, he thought. Owen said when he was a boy a gypsy woman from Dallas robbed his parents of hundreds of dollars which was why they had to stay outside. They didn’t have the money to pay for a place of any size and the government pigs refused to let them in.

“I don’t trust you gypsies, you hear? So move nice and slow,” the stranger said, leveling his pistol and pointing it at her chest. “I’d be heartbroken if’n I had to kill ya… I never had a gypsy a’fore… Hell, I don’t know if I want one. Owen says gypsies work for the devil himself, and they’s be da’cause of the meteor.”

Jasmine wanted to laugh. Aunt Dooriya was right. She loosened the breast strap and the pack eased back a little. She then slowly thumbed both straps and moved her hands up as if removing the pack and before the stranger could blink, she pulled her shotgun and planted the barrel on his forehead. Startled, he jumped, and was surprised he didn’t think to pull the trigger.

“Your silly little twenty-two will hurt, but mine will take what little brains you have left in that thick head of yours and spread them all around the barrens. There won’t even be enough left of that thick skull of yours to hang on a post,” Jasmine said, smiling a smile that sent a shiver down his back.

Sumbitchen gypsies, cain’t trust’em, the stranger thought. He then, as if after a flash of though, laughed and said, “You ain’t so smart, you didn’t chain’ba a round.”

“Don’t have too, it’s an automatic, oh, and look, the safety isn’t on either,” Jasmine answered, smiling.

The smile sent another shiver down his back as he leaned in and took a closer look. He whistled and said, “Sumbitch if’n you didn’t get the drop on me…” Sumbitchen, gypsies.

Jasmine reached over, plucked the pistol from his hand, and tucked it in her belt, and as his eyes followed her hand he nearly stepped back in surprise, she was carrying two pistols on her hip. “Sumfuckingbitch,” he shouted and then thought, sumbitchen, gypsies.

“What’ your name?” Jasmine asked, smiling, almost giggling.

“Toby,” The stranger answered.

“You know, Toby, I’m such a good gal, I’m gonna let you sit up front,” Jasmine said. Her words were in the midst of the same mocking laugh. “You’re’n gonna ease yerself on that bike and put yer arms behind your back,” she continued in the same thick accent. “And I’m gonna do you one better. I’m going to stick this here gun in your belt, and it’s going to be pointing at your balls. You make one move and ka-pow, got it?”

Toby gulped. Sumbitchen, gypsies

In the distance, she could hear the faint roar of another freight train following the previous one. In less than five minutes, the tornado passed maybe twenty yards from where they stood. The roar was horrible and the debris was worse. She saw every imaginable thing she could think of in the funnel, from animals to decayed human bodies.

While Toby swung a leg over the Harley, Jasmine looked around, expecting a partner or two to rush out of the darkness to come to his aid; yet, she saw nothing and heard nothing but the roar. She returned the shotgun to its place in her pack, tightened her the  straps, and eased up behind him and cuffed him with his zip lock ties.

“Head on the gas tank, Toby,” She said, gently pushing his head down. “Head on the gas tank or I leave your worthless body here for the next tornado to drag all the way to Canada.”

Toby laid his forehead on the gas tank, mumbling, “And what’cha think ya gonna do, use me as bait to get across the barrens?”

She tucked his pistol between his belt and stomach with the barrel pointed at his crotch. She practiced grabbing the handle and whispering, “pow,” and he flinched each time. The act sent a pain to his groin. He winced.

“Oh, no-no. I want to meet Owen. I want to rape him, brutalize him, kill him, then cook and eat him. And if you’re nice, I might share some of it with you. But for sure my belly and pack will be full,” Jasmine said in a manner, tone, and accent that she remembered her grandmother used when confronted by someone. Her grandmother’s presence usually made the shyer ones slink back and those that were brave gave it a second thought but in the end usually backed off. “I’m also low on money. I can’t spend credits outside the city.”

“Gypsies don’t eat people. You’d steal dem blind, but you ain’t got it in you,” Toby said with a slight stutter followed by a faint slurp.

“Oh, yes we do. We have for hundreds of years. Sometimes we just drank their blood but mostly we feasted. I for one love the taste of a man’s heart.”

“Sumbitch,” Toby uttered. “Goddamn sumbitch.” He shook as if cold. “You ain’t gonna make it.” He chuckled. “He’s got too many men from here to the OK entrance.”

“Maybe. Maybe not,” Jasmine answered. “But I’m betting I will, and you’re going to take me straight to him.”

Toby slurped drool. Something he apparently did when he was scared.

She then reeled in the string of lights, unhooked it from its battery, and put them into one of the saddlebags.

She kick started the Harley and smiled. It was her first real smile since her father died.

She leaned forward. “Better tighten those thighs, Toby. I don’t want to lose you or let that pistol go off on its own,” Jasmine said in a voice that was turning into a coolness that even she had never heard. “And understand, Toby. If you try something and I can’t get to that pistol, my cannon will blow a hole completely through you. If, that is, it doesn’t explode when it hits you…” She hesitated for a beat for the dramatics… “Believe me when I say this, Toby. I’ll have the cannon out and fired before I hit the ground.”

“Sumbitch,” Toby mumbled as she slowly drove off into the darkness. “Owen will have my heart for lunch tomarra, yes he will…” Then he thought, isn’t that what she said. Oh, sumbitch, she can read minds…

She leaned against him and whispered into his ear, “Mmmm. Maybe he’ll share your heart with me…”

Sumfuckingbitch…

Behind her was the only sanctuary that she had. Behind her was the only family she had. With her, she had a deranged man who would take her to Owen. Certainly, he was no bargaining chip, but superstitious enough to resurrect Owen’s fears from his childhood. Might even be a shield for a couple of minutes. Either way, he was worth bringing with her.

Owen’s id, and a picture of Owen’s dead body, would bring her two hundred and fifty thousand US credits. Credits accepted in all the underground cities throughout the US and would later be accepted in the newly developed US in all states. Money that very few people had.

Alive, Owen was worth zero.

Within five minutes, a new tornado, like a mortician carrying away a body, dropped down and carried away all traces of Jasmine’s tracks as if she had never stood in the grip of Death atop the Nine of Swords.

Chapter 8

Through her night-scope binoculars and from a mile out, Jasmine saw the faint glow of campfires. A half a mile out, and with calm winds, she could see the silhouette of shanties, lean-to’s, a few buildings and what looked to be burned out cars and trucks. A quarter of a mile out she stopped the Harley, dropped the kickstand, and then dropped Toby. He fell with a hard thud and exhaled when the impact knocked the wind out of him.

She knelt down. “Make a sound Toby and the second sound you hear will be a bullet,” Jasmine whispered. Toby nodded, then slurped, but said nothing. “How many people are here?” Toby didn’t answer. “Toby, I’m really trying to be nice here. How many?”

“Fif-fifteen men—” He slurped. “Fi-five women. No kids.” He slurped.

“You really need to take care of that slurping problem, Toby. That can’t be healthy.”

“Yes’m,” Toby answered, then slurped. “As— As soon as I can.”

Jasmine removed her binoculars from her backpack and looked at the small, whatever it was—town, village, camp; it was hard to say—looking for guards. She couldn’t see anyone. Although there were small campfires, she didn’t see any people.

“They underground?”

“No. They’s be asleep,” Toby answered sheepishly.

“Toooby,” Jasmine said, dragging out his name as if talking to a child. “You know gypsies have foresight, right? We can predict the future, and we can tell when people are lying. You know that, right?”

“Yes’m,” Toby answered while thinking, sumfuckingbitchen, gypsies. Owen is gonna have my heart for breakfast tomarra…

Jasmine slowly turned, taking a few minutes to look around, looking for anything or anyone. Other than a light wind, sand, and dirt, there was no other movement. She turned back to the town and finally saw a guard. He had been sitting on the other side of the campfire. The glow from the fire blocked him from her vision. He stood and limped over to an old vehicle—she couldn’t tell the make or model—and unzipped and relieved himself. His back arched and he looked up to a dull brown-gray sky. He was dressed in the same old military clothing.

“You guys ex-military?” Jasmine asked.

“No ma’am, we’un’s got our clothes from the police when they’s tried to take us over—” he chuckled. “They’s tried a’fore, and they’ll keep trying but they’s cain’t beat us.”

Jasmine asked, “Why is that, Toby?”

“Cause you’s cain’t beat the ele’mints. Too harsh. And the people they send out here never trained in anything like this.”

Jasmine didn’t respond—he was right—and she looked back at the camp, and that was when she saw another guard walking out from behind one of the lean-to’s. He was dragging a little girl, who, from this distance, looked to be about ten years old.

Jasmine spun around and kicked Toby in the face. He slammed down hard, and when he tried to get up, Jasmine ran a knife across his neck, drawing blood. “You lied to me, asshole. Lie to me again and it’ll be the last words you’ll ever hear.”

Blood seeped between filthy gloved fingers, and dripped from a broken nose. He groaned between slurps, but didn’t say anything. Then he looked into her eyes, which was something he had never done, she’d always worn her goggles, and she scared him more than Owen ever had. “Th-there’s always four g-guards at all times…” Jasmine put the knife to his throat again. “They’s all carry’n pistols. L-loaded. No rifles or anything like that… we’re, we’re just one of Owen’s outskirts to slow people down. Other than for food, he don’t really care if we live or die…”

“And you protect him.”

“Yes’m,” Toby answered with a nod. “His army is bu-big, and they’d kilt us and have us up on a sp-spit a’fore we knows what happened.”

Jasmine pulled him to his feet and turned him to the little girl. “You said no kids.”

“She be-belongs to a family that come out the same door a’fore you. People always come out that door. We always catch’em—” He laughed. “Like bugs to li-lights, ya know. They’s come out those doors and we catch’em.” He looked at Jasmine and hesitated. “But you stayed in the dark… I shud’a let you go. I knows you were special. I shud’a let you go.”

Jasmine snickered, she really wanted to cut his throat and leave him here and it took all the will she had not to kill him. “What happens to them?”

“We gives half to Owen.” He slurped. “He, he says the younger the better… I ain’t never et no young girl…” Then more in a mumble he finished, “Wa-wanted too, but never et one.”

She pushed him toward the Harley. “Climb up there nice and easy, Toby, I really don’t want to kill you, but I will.” He did, and immediately laid his head on the gas tank. “Where are the men, Toby?”

“B-building on the left. W-women on the right. We’s keep’em pregnant for Owen…” Toby said, slurping more, as his stuttering got worst. “We-we’s always hope fer twins… but…”

Jasmine was stunned. The women were the cattle who would produce as many babies as they could to feed Owen or to expand the tribe.

“What’s next for the family?”

“We’ll keep the woman for breed’n. Kilt the husben fer food—he ain’t one of us—and send the b-boy and girl onto Owen.”

She thought about it for a moment. She really didn’t want to stop at any of the camps. She wanted to go straight to Owen’s camp, but she couldn’t leave these people here. She couldn’t let these guys kill them. She wasn’t too sure if it was too late for the women but it wasn’t too late for the family. Then she remembered Dooriya’s card reading; you’ll need that family later. Understand? They’re a key to this whole thing… I don’t know why but it’s important. It was then the reality of what she was doing settled in. The cards said she’d stumble onto a family and that she should help them. The cards also said she was going to die.

She stared at the back of Toby’s head and saw him taking three or four shots into his chest before the Harley crashed. He was driving. He was her shield. The Harley would explode. She wanted to stop that from happening but a shield was a shield, but on the other hand she wanted the Harley.

“Tell me, Toby,” Jasmine said, gritting her teeth and holding back the urge to drop him here. “How long before everything happens? How long before you kill the husband and send the kids off?”

“Tomarra. We been holding dem waiting for word. We got it dis afternoon a’fore I let out on my hunt…”

Jasmine massaged the tension from the back of her neck. She had to go in.

Chapter 9

Toby sat up as he drove the Harley into the camp that looked as if it had been a small suburban community, scared out of his mind. Beneath his left armpit was the modified cannon, capable of firing off four rounds before Jasmine would need to reload it.

He felt her breath on his right cheek, her chin on his shoulder, and her fingers on the triggers. He then thought of the pistol in his belt pointing at his crotch and wondered if he could get to it and maybe put a bullet in her. He knew she wouldn’t drop one of the weapons to protect herself, and if she did then it would still be to his advantage. It would be one less weapon she could use against the men that had been his friends for as long as he could remember. He didn’t want to die, nor did he want to see them die by the hands of a gypsy. A gypsy that he failed to stop. Anything she did, he thought, was his entire fault, and his alone.

She leaned tightly against him and said over the roar of the Harley, “Don’t think about it, Toby. Believe me when I tell you this, I’ve been training for this moment for four years and I can’t wait to see how well I do.”

Toby gulped and thought, sumbitchen gypsies can really read minds.

The guard that had relieved himself spun around, raising his pistol, but hesitated when he saw Toby. Before he could get a shot off, Jasmine drew her Glock, leaving Toby shocked when he discovered that he was actually holding the shotgun. Then in the same fluid motion, Jasmine fired the cannon. The building exploded as the first guard dropped to the ground.

“Sumbitchen Gypsy!” Toby screamed out in tears, the guard was his brother.

The guard with the little girl fired off two rounds, which hit Toby in the chest, and the impact knocked Jasmine off the Harley. When she hit the ground, the blast from the shotgun hurled the shooter back a foot or so before he slammed down.

Jasmine rolled and then fired the cannon, taking out the remainder of the building, which exploded and collapsed on two men who were running out. She twisted right as a third guard came around the building and, in the confusion, he shot Toby two times. Toby fell from the Harley but he was already dead and never felt the ground when he slammed down.

The Harley veered off to the right, just as she saw it in her vision, and ran into a lean-to that was a storage area for gasoline and explosives. The lean-to exploded with an impact that killed the guard.

Jasmine crab-walked across the ground and grabbed the little girl, and then lay down on top of her just as another guard came around the corner. Jasmine then fired several rounds from her Glock, dropping him mere feet from where they lay.

“Where’s your mom and dad,” Jasmine asked in a near whisper, unsure of how many men were still alive, and even more unsure if any of the women would put up a fight.

“Behind that building,” the small girl answered between sobs, pointing to the building where Toby had said the women were held prisoner.

Off to Jasmine’s left, another gunman barged around the corner, firing round after round. Once again, Toby had lied, as repeated fire hit the ground in front of her. Jasmine crab-walked again across the ground while firing off several rounds in an automatic fashion. She whipped the cannon from her shoulder and fired. The grenade hit the shooter in the chest, exploding on impact.

Except for the wind, silence draped the camp like a halfhearted hand across the mouth of crying child. Jasmine stood, waiting, looking around for another guard to appear. She couldn’t remember if there were three or four, and, if it were four, did Toby lie about that as well. She looked over to the lean-to and the watched as the Harley burned. She mumbled, “Well, crap. There goes my ride…”

She then helped the little girl to her feet, pulled her close, and hugged her deeply. “Are you hurt, baby girl?” Jasmine said, nearly suffocating the child. “You didn’t get hit, did you?”

“No… I’m okay, but I want my mommy,” the girl answered, sobbing.

Jasmine looked around, waiting. When she felt safe, she holstered her Glock then picked up her cannon and shotgun and holstered the two weapons. She made a mental note to tell Tank the cannon was too heavy to control. Although she had practiced every day, the kick was horrendous when in motion, but she didn’t believe he designed it for the way she used it. It wasn’t meant to be slung around and literally used one-handedly in a firefight.

“What’s your name, baby girl?” Jasmine asked.

“Sara.”

“Let’s wait a moment, Sara,” Jasmine answered. She then reloaded her Glocks, and then her shotgun. She’d have to wait to load the cannon.

“Are you a real gypsy?” Sara asked. When Jasmine nodded, Sara continued, “You don’t act like a gypsy.”

“What do I act like?” Jasmine asked with a chuckle. She loved the reputation. Nearing the beginning of the twenty-second century and people still held ancient notions of what gypsies were like.

“I don’t know,” Sara answered. “But I’m glad you’re here.”

Jasmine hugged her again and then gently led Sara to walk behind her.  They started in the direction where the women were kept and the other building her parents should be.

Sara stopped and looked at the building. “They keep the women in cages,” Sara said, looking at the door. “Most of them are hurt. The men beat them.”

“Let’s get your mother first,” Jasmine said in a tone that she hoped would help calm Sara, as well as her own rising anger. She’d be sure to kill every man in the camp and set the women free.

When they came around the building, Jasmine stopped. Something didn’t feel right. She shoved Sara against the building and covered her as two men dropped down on them from the roof. Jasmine slammed her palm in the nose of the first man, breaking it, dropping him to the ground in agony. The second one managed to grab Jasmine by the throat, choking her. She brought her knee up and slammed it into his groin but the kick didn’t faze him and he punched Jasmine in the face.

Jasmine saw a bright flash from the punch and fell back against the building and as the man drew back to punch her again, Jasmine desperately groped for her gun but found the knife instead. She slammed it into his forehead. When he fell back, Jasmine pulled her Glock and shot him between the eyes just beneath the knife.

Jasmine dropped to her knees. The pain was excruciating and she wondered if he broke her jaw. The first man moaned and began to sit up. Jasmine shot him.

Jasmine quickly turned to Sara and pulled her into her arms. “I’m so sorry you had to see that,” Jasmine soothed, gingerly rubbing her hand across Sara’s head as if smoothing down Sara’s hair. “Do you know if there are more men I need to worry about?”

Sara shook her head no.

“Walk behind me,” Jasmine said. They waked toward the back building. She saw the pistol in a split-second vision, pulled her Glock so quickly that Sara didn’t notice what was happening, and Jasmine shot the owner. After a beat, maybe two, the potential shooter fell out the window. “Any more?”

Sara shrugged. She was much too young and too frightened to know how many were at the camp.

Jasmine edged the door open.

Chapter 10

Inside were Sara’s parents and brother, bound and gagged and sitting on the floor with their backs to each other. Both parents had been beaten, the son, about Jasmine’s age, even more so and looked to be unconscious.

Sara darted out from behind Jasmine to her mother and wrapped her arms around her, all the while screaming and sobbing.

Eyeing the father, Jasmine nodded, and the father replied by shifting his eyes to a door in the center of the room. Jasmine, with the speed of a frightened cat, pulled the cannon and fired her last round. The door and the room on the other side exploded. When the dust and debris settled, another guard lay in several pieces. Still clutched in his hand was an AK47. Damn it, Toby, Jasmine thought. I need to start using my senses…

Jasmine quickly untied the father, and while the father spun around to his wife, Jasmine untied Sara’s brother, and took in a quick gasp of air. She was stunned at how handsome the young man was. Even through bloodstains and bruises he was probably the most handsome man she had ever met. He had doe brown eyes that most women would kill for. Dooriya was right, Jasmine thought as the guy stood up slowly, and with much effort. Two inches taller than she was, Jasmine had to look up at him.

He tried to smile, but his busted lips made it difficult and painful. He then turned to his mother. She was hurt, but Jasmine didn’t believe it was serious. Jasmine then dropped her pack and removed her first aid kit. “I have a painkiller, that will help for a while at least,” Jasmine said, and then began examining her. “Looks like a little internal bruising but I think you’ll be okay.” While Jasmine shook out a pill the son handed her a canteen.

“I’m Eric,” Sara’s brother said. “I, I don’t know how to thank you. My father was on the menu tonight.”

“Jasmine,” Jasmine said with a nod while proffering her hand. While they shook hands, Jasmine, her eyes never leaving his, continued in an almost embarrassed fashion, “Is everyone else okay?” She’d have to give Dooriya hell whenever she next saw her. The last thing she needed was some love-struck guy.

“The name is Bill, Bill Cotter,” Bill said while nodding toward his wife, “This is my wife Evelyn and, yes, I believe we’re all okay, but we owe you our lives.”

Jasmine took a moment to clean the blood from Eric’s face, and then dabbed a salve on the cut beneath his gorgeous right eye. While lightly pinching the cut, she dabbed it with glue. “It’s a small laceration,” Jasmine said, smiling. “I’d be real surprised if it leaves a scar.” She shook out another painkiller into her palm and handed it to him.

“Thank you,” Eric said, “but I’m sure my dad could use it.”

Jasmine then turned and handed another to Bill. “These are fairly strong without any side affects. They’ll last twenty-four hours, hopefully long enough to get you to safety.”

After putting away her first aid kit, Jasmine loaded her last three shells into the cannon and returned it to her holster. She then pulled on her pack and, as she fastened it, she noticed Bill Cotter’s family was staring at her.

“Not much for words, I take it,” Bill said, holding back the slightest grin.

“What brings you here,” Evelyn asked.

“I’m on my way to Dallas and happened onto Toby… well… Toby happened on to me but he blinked, and then we were on our way to see Owen—“ Evelyn gasped. “No worries, I’m not one of his people. Anyway, I saw Sara and well, I had Toby bring me here.”

Jasmine turned, and started for the door, and as she reached it, Eric came up behind her. “I’d like to go with you.”

“And where am I going?”

“To release the women,” Eric answered.

Jasmine smiled. She had to admire his courage. It was obvious Eric never exercised a day in his life, and if it wasn’t for his good looks she didn’t think he’d ever have a date. Obviously meeting Eric was for other reasons that didn’t include a love affair. She nearly laughed and thought, Jim is safe for the moment. Other than those doe eyes there was nothing about Eric that attracted her.

Chapter 11

Following Jasmine’s instructions, Eric walked closely behind her. He held her Glock in his right hand pointing upward, while she held her Mossberg pointing at the door. She only had three grenades left and wanted to save as many as she could. Since the weapon was new to her, she was extremely overzealous and used it even though her pistols were sufficient. It was the same for the shotgun, and although she was a better shooter with her pistols, in the darkness and the harsh elements she felt safer using a wide blast. For the first time in her life she was nervous, even close to being frightened. The tarot cards played on her mind like a mosquito landing on the back of her neck biting her time and again. That damned death card over the nine of swords was starting to worry her and she wondered if she had done the right thing.

They stopped and Jasmine ever so cautiously eased the door open with the tip of her shotgun and cringed as the hinges let out a wretched squeal as if connected to an alarm system. She bounced back, expecting an onslaught.

Nothing.

Just as Eric started to speak, she held up her hand quieting him. She then pointed to the right side of the door. Then in two quick flashes, she fired into the door where a cry erupted from the other side. She then crouched down, banged through the door, and rolled to a crouch position looking for someone pointing something at her.

Inside lay a man who looked to be an old prospector in his seventies; however, upon closer examination he was nearer to his late thirties; possibly due to cannibalism, or due to the elements, but more likely both. He lay on his back, dead; half of his face ripped off from the headshot. Pieces of wooden shrapnel stuck out from what was left of his face in a porcupine fashion. Looking at him lying on the floor, she was surprised the pellets from the body shot penetrated the many layers of clothing. A large crimson patch darkened his chest.

She crept deeper into the room until she heard moans and soft sobs. She holstered the Mossberg and pulled her Glock, and used the attached flashlight, which she rarely utilized; that was the first place she’d shoot at when confronted by someone using a flashlight. She never failed a good hit, and often times it was a solid hit in the head. Although Tank knew this, he attached a flashlight to the top and laser to the bottom of the barrels anyway, thinking she’d use one or the other when the need required it.

Along the back wall were cages, and in each gage were two to three women. “Holy, shit,” Eric breathed and then hurried to the closest cage. When he opened it, two women crawled out. As Eric went from cage to cage, releasing the women, Jasmine continued a visual all the while thinking how badly she wanted to hurt Owen.

“You’ll take them with you, right?” Jasmine said more of as an order than a request.

“I was hoping we could go with you,” Eric responded.

“That’s not an option,” Jasmine said in an even more forceful tone.

Eric nodded. “With luck we’ll be in Oklahoma and you’ll be with Owen in a day or so.”

“How many vehicles work?” Jasmine asked one of the older women who looked as if she might have been a leader at one time.

“All of them. They’re under this building.” Jasmine looked around. “The entrance is around back,” the woman continued. “A small pickup, a van, a dozen or so motorcycles, plus a car. Enough to get us the hell out of here.”

She stared at the woman for a long beat and felt she could trust her. “Take me,” Jasmine said. To Eric, Jasmine continued, “Take them to your parents. Your father will know what to do.”

Jasmine followed the older woman back through the door she and Eric had come in and went around the back, which resembled a junk yard of old vehicles: cars, trucks, trailers and motorcycles. Parts were strewn about the ground, which to Jasmine looked more like a potential arsenal if a tornado touched down. Near the far end of the building was a ramp with an entrance—no doors—that led beneath the building.

“I’m surprised they had a garage under the building… if anything were to happen they’d lose their food source,” the older woman said in a tone filled with hate and anger. “Take me with you; I want to help you kill the son of a bitch.”

A harsh wind raced behind the building, kicking up dust and debris. Something cried out in the night. One of the women, Jasmine thought. A faint roar rumbled like a freight train in the distance.

As they crept down the ramp and into the darkened entrance, Jasmine handed the woman the same pistol Eric had carried. The woman two fisted the pistol as if she had experience using a handgun, keeping it pointed toward the ground and away from Jasmine. She acted as if she had special training, police maybe. She also had a look that said she would not hesitate pulling the trigger. She then went to the left of the entrance. Following her lead, Jasmine went to the right.

They stood by the entryway, peering into near-black darkness. Jasmine then peered into her mind’s eye and after a long moment, she pointed to the pickup. She knelt down to a crouch, and then down to her stomach. Pulling with her elbows, she crawled deeper into the garage. The older woman followed and crawled into the darkness behind her, stopping short when Jasmine touched the woman’s head. Jasmine then twisted toward the woman and lightly breathed, “There’s two in the bed of the pickup.” The woman nodded. “And a third over by the bikes… you do him but stay down until I shoot.” The woman nodded and crawled in the direction of the bikes.

The two women reached the bottom of the ramp at nearly the same time, and both rose into a crouch position. “Hey, assholes,” Jasmine shouted. When the two men stood, Jasmine took them out, two shots in rapid succession, before they could get a bead on her. When the man hiding behind the motorcycles stood to take Jasmine out, the woman shot him.

The percussion and screams raced up the ramp and out into the harsh wind. After a long moment, silence followed the screams up the ramp, disappearing out the door. A tornado roared off in the distance, reminding everyone how vulnerable they all were.

The two stayed crouched in the darkness for another couple of minutes, waiting to see if someone else would appear.

Jasmine stood first, and slowly went deeper into the garage. The older woman followed.

“You’ve had training,” Jasmine said, turning to the woman. “Law Enforcement or Army?”

“Oklahoma police. The platoon was captured and taken down so fast we didn’t know what hit us,” the woman answered. “Corporal Angela Tanner.”

“Please to meet you, sir,” Jasmine said, and then in a casual manner saluted her.

“They brought most of the women and half the men here. Seems Owen is a chicken shit and only takes weak or injured men and kids. From what I understand, whoever does the take down keeps most of the women,” Angela said while offhandedly acknowledging the salute. Out here under these conditions formalities didn’t matter much.

Angela went deeper into the garage and found the electric ignition switch, and turned on the lanterns. “These bastards are smart; I have to give them that. They’ve been living outside since the impact, and very few of them have died off. None from the elements—” she laugh inwardly, “Although I’ve heard Owen has a pick every now and then when his supplies run low.”

Angela pointed to a set of double doors. “In that room is enough food to feed these people for at least five years, why they turned cannibal mystifies me. They fed us well, and not one bite of human flesh…”

“Well, if you think about it, our normal diet consists of animals that do not eat animals, maybe they have the same thought when it comes to cannibalism,” Jasmine wondered aloud with a shrug.

“And that door there,” Angela continued, “is a room full of weapons, more than you can imagine.” She shook her head in disbelief. “When I get back and we’re sure this place is clear of assholes like these we’ll come back for the weapons—”

“And food,” Jasmine cut in. “Or advertise that there is food here and it can be used as an outpost.”

“Outpost,” Angela said more to herself. “Not a bad idea… especially since the tornadoes seem to bounce all around this place but never on it. For the last nine months I counted over thirty tornadoes go by and not one veered in this direction. It’s the same for Owen’s place.”

“Funny how that is… New weather pattern, I suppose,” said Jasmine as they walked the room, checking out the vehicles, determining what she should do next. She turned to Angela and said, “If you come with me, we split the bounty, fifty-fifty. But if you come with me, I won’t take your orders.”

“Officer Jasmine Cooper, your reputation precedes you,” Angela said in a serious military manner. “I want to make it home, alive. You lead, I follow, and we kill the son of a bitch. Deal?”

“Those two crotch rockets,” Jasmine said, nodding toward to two BSA 650 Super Bikes hidden in the corner. “We should be able to outrun a tornado and make it to Owen in no time.”

“Let’s get these vehicles topside and the women loaded and on their way,” Angela said, smiling with eyes that showed pure hatred. She looked as if she was thinking this was going to be fun.

It was then that Jasmine seemed to recognize her. She had met or seen her before.

Chapter 12

In a room inside the garage were more weapons than Jasmine had ever seen. Whenever the small band of outlaws was able to capture someone, they kept everything. The weapons and gear were in pristine condition as if they were proud of their souvenirs. The room also had shelves and drawers filled to capacity with money, jewelry, clothes, shoes, anything they felt was worth keeping, anything that at one time had a value and would maybe have a value once reconstruction started.

There were four other female Gendarmerie Police Officers captured and incarcerated when Angela Tanner’s platoon was taken down, and their weapons and gear were stored in the room. The women, along with the Cotter family, were fully armed and outfitted for defense and the elements. The four police officers had grown since captured and the elements no longer frightened them. Nor did Owen and his men. Angela had given them orders to shoot first, and then evaluate the situation. When they were captured, they were ambushed when they stopped to help a woman who looked trapped beneath a jeep. Not one officer kept a good visual while trying to dig the woman out. After they were captured, they realized the woman was simply lying beneath a staged accident. Afterwards, the woman was sent to Owen along with the men. Toby had discovered that the woman was incapable of bearing children and Owen had taken a liking to her for other reasons. Toby was ecstatic to please his master.

Jasmine and Angela sat on their BSA’s and watched as the small caravan disappeared into the darkness. Angela watched as her four friends and subordinates protected the rest of the group as if they were protecting their family. One of her teammates was badly wounded when they were captured but not badly enough to be spared being raped repeatedly and made pregnant. She delivered a small, premature, undernourished boy three weeks ago that was immediately taken to Owen.

“The odds of that baby being alive is slim to none,” Jasmine said as she keyed her rocket and cranked it over.

“We know that,” Angela answered, “but that doesn’t mean we don’t look for the bastard who killed him, cooked him, and ate him, even if it’s not one and same person. Clear?”

“Roger that.”

Jasmine was taken aback when Angela checked her pistol. It was an exact duplicate of hers. “My baby brother made it for me,” Angela said, smiling, noticing that Jasmine was eyeing the pistol. “He made two for you and one for me. Sent it to me just before we took off. It is a remarkable piece of work if I say so myself.”

Stunned, Jasmine didn’t know what to say.

“You do realize that Tank is madly in love with you and will move mountains to be with you? So you better get that skinny butt of yours back there or I’ll kill you myself,” Angela continued, laughing at Jasmine’s expression.

“But he… he and I… we never… I didn’t…”

“Oh, but he would if you’d get your head out of that pansy’s ass you been dating,” Angela said with a chuckle and smirk. “Someone told me you were psychic, but I’m not so sure I believe that if you can’t tell that a man as huge as Tank, who drops everything he’s doing to help you, isn’t in love with you. Either you’re blind or your psychic skills suck.”

Embarrassed, Jasmine didn’t know what to say. She watched as Angela cranked over her rocket and nodded in the direction they would head. They took off into the night. The roar of the rockets overrode the roar of a new tornado that skipped up and down past the camp.

Little did Angela know, she would become the commander of the first outpost and the movement to push the government to come out of their shell, the safe haven they called the City of… The prison in which she was kept would soon become the Outpost of Kansas-Oklahoma barrens.

Chapter 13

Jasmine led the race across the Kansas-Oklahoma barrens at over one hundred miles an hour on a roadway that somehow managed to stay somewhat smooth and clear of debris. The superbike was a thrilling ride, even under dark skies and the brown-fogged mist that hung in the air she could feel the rush of being alive. It was as if she did not have a worry in the world. Maybe knowing she was going to die made living even that much more enjoyable. Maybe knowing she was going to die, she didn’t care if she took unnecessary chances. Or, it could have been just knowing she was getting closer to the Last Pharmacist kept her pumped up. Whatever it was it was thrilling.

She heard Angela come up beside her and slowed until they were beside each other. Then Jasmine fell in behind her. After about fifteen minutes, Angela swept off to the right and pulled up behind a cement wall that was once a supporting wall for a bridge that had one time stretched across the road they were using. Angela switched off the bike, dropped the stand, and dismounted.

Jasmine pulled up. “What’s up?”

Angela nodded to the bike and Jasmine switched it off.

“Get your rifle,” Angela said.

“Shit,” Jasmine cursed. “I take it, Tank told you about my sniper rifle.” Angela nodded. “Remind me to give him a piece of my mind when I see him.”

Angela laughed. “He and I are very close, and neither one of us ever believed you and I would ever meet.” Angela started across the road. “On top of that wall is a perfect spot to see Owen’s little community, and if my stomach is right it’s getting close to dinner time. We’ll be able to see who is who and you might be able to take the son of bitch out from here. After that, we go in and kill every fucker who is one of Owen’s finest, take a couple of pictures, and do whatever else you need to do to prove you killed him. We then let everyone else out and I’ll take them on to Oklahoma.”

Jasmine followed Angela up the hill. About two feet from the top of the hill was a cement platform that supported the bridge before it crumbled and was then swept away with one of thousands of tornadoes.

“And you saw this, how?” Jasmine asked with a bit of skepticism in her voice.

“Don’t freak,” Angela answered. “Owen had the hots for me for a while until he realized I wasn’t an easy fuck, and they dragged me back and forth between his and Toby’s camp.”

“Toby’s camp?” Jasmine asked, surprised. There was no way that imbecile ran the camp., she thought.

“Believe it or not. He was the dumbest fuck there but Owen trusted him, and he protected me, never knowing if Owen would change his mind or not—” she chuckled, “it pays to be blond and have big tits… even after the impact some men never learned to look past what a woman looks like and care more for their safety.” Angela walked onto the platform. “This road leads into Owen’s camp and once when I tried to escape I made it this far—” she laughed, “I thought I could hide here…” She looked at Jasmine’s expression. “What? I said I was blond and have big tits. I didn’t say I was smart. If I was smart I wouldn’t be here.”

Jasmine laughed as she knelt against the dirt wall. She pulled her binoculars up, dropped her goggles around her neck, and then peered at the camp. Angela was right. There was a gathering of about thirty men or more, lining up for dinner and being served by several women.

The sun peeked out between the dusty golden-brown haze and shone down on the group as they stood in line like a gathering at a buffet table with no worries in the world. Jasmine looked up and, for one brief moment, missed living in Garland, Texas. She was young, around six or so, but she could remember standing in line at a Luby’s cafeteria with her father, fighting over the chocolate pudding.

“Crap. How many?” Jasmine asked, amazed at the sheer number. She didn’t have a clue that Owen’s little army was as large as it appeared.

“Christ. Didn’t Commander Herne tell you…?” Jasmine shook her head no. “Owen has around a hundred men. They’re all around this fucking place and everyone of them are crazier than hell.”

Jasmine put her binoculars on the hill, put her goggles back on, and then opened her pack and removed several pieces of equipment and gently laid them down next to her pack. Then one by one, she assembled her BMG 50 caliber sniper’s rifle. “How far away are we?” She asked as she lifted the rifle, gently placed it on the hill, and then looked through the scope. After a moment, she slowly twisted dials until the camp came into clear focus. Even through the golden-brown haze, she could see everything perfectly. If I make it back, I’m going to marry Tank, Jasmine thought.

Angela lay beside her, peering through Jasmine’s binoculars, now becoming her spotter. “Exactly a half a mile,” Angela answered. “See that fat fuck sitting up on his throne, that’s Owen.”

Jasmine looked up, then around, looking for something to measure wind and direction. She dropped her goggles, and then with her binoculars, she slowly looked around the camp. Then she saw it. One of the women who were serving the men wore a face scarf and just behind the knot, one of the ends was billowing.

She handed Angela the binoculars. “See the woman, her scarf?”

“Yes,” Angela answered.

Jasmine went back to her scope and found her. She then trained the rifle on Owen. “Be my spotter. I need to know when everything is calm… oh, and do me a favor, just whisper the word calm, when the conditions are right.”

After several minutes, Angela whispered, “Calm,” and through her binoculars, Angela watched as Owen’s head exploded. Then she watched as Owen’s guards fell one by one, and then watched as a truck exploded, and then another, and then a third one. Chaos reigned as Jasmine slowly unloaded her clip. However, what impressed Angela more than anything did, not one bullet went wasted. Jasmine took out the major guards and vehicles, and set the men running in sheer confusion. Uncle Baul was right, Jasmine thought. Killing Owen would cause his army to collapse.

“Remind me when I get back to rip off Tank’s clothes,” Jasmine said as she loaded a new clip.

“He’ll have a heart attack,” Angela answered. “The tower.” Jasmine nodded her acknowledgement. “Believe it or not, that’s their fuel storage.” Two seconds after Jasmine had heard the word fuel the tower exploded. The repercussion sent buildings, vehicles, and unfortunately some of the people they wanted to save, flying in every direction. “Damn…” Angela whispered. “I didn’t have a clue…”

“Neither did I…”

Chapter 14

The onslaught within the camp was even more forceful than Jasmine and Angela thought. Even though the tower explosion killed most of Owen’s men, the remainder within the camp were killing each other in sheer panic, which made it that much more difficult for them to get in and get the survivors out.

Jasmine saved one clip from her sniper rifle, but used the remaining grenades, which made the cannon useless, and was close to running out of shells for her Mossberg and bullets for the Glocks.

It was thirty minutes or more before the chaos ended and, other than the wind that picked up, the camp became quiet. There were faint moans but those ended quickly as Jasmine and Angela found the source and ended it with a bullet. Angela stood over one of the men that Jasmine had shot earlier and emptied her Glock into him.

“Feel better?” Jasmine asked.

“A little,” Angela answered morosely. “He was the one who took Carmen’s baby.”

“Where do they keep the prisoners?” Jasmine asked.

“In a fucking dungeon in Owen’s place, but it’s more like a torture chamber,” Angela answered. She then wiped tears from her eyes. “I have stories to tell you when you get back… You will be back.” She looked at Jasmine with tear stained cheeks. “Tank will make sure you’ll come back, you’ll see…”

Angela then nodded in the direction of a building that stood at the end of the street.  “That gleaming piece of crap, he called his palace. Follow me.”

“You know, I think I heard Tank speak maybe a hundred words, and not once was there profanity.”

“I inherited my mother’s tits and my father’s vocabulary, so sue me.”

Jasmine laughed. “Proud of those, tits, aren’t you?” She was going to miss Angela. She almost wanted her to come with her. She was definitely a good fighter, and her sense of humor was good company.

“Absolutely. Now if I had your tight little ass—Tank’s words, not mine—I’d never enlisted. I’d have married some fat old fart and took his money after he died.”

Jasmine howled in laughter. Yes, she was really going to miss Angela, but she also knew Angela was going to make it back safely, and in the course of doing so, she would be promoted to Lieutenant and spearhead the opening of outposts between the cities, most of which would be supplied by Owen’s arsenal and food source in the beginning. After time the cities will see the importance and support them and even branching out to create outposts in all directions that will play a major role as people started leaving the underground cities to rebuild.

“Take me there,” Jasmine said, walking in the direction of Owen’s house. “We save every last one of them…”

Chapter 15

The dungeon.

Four stories beneath the palace.

The palace was originally a library complete with a tornado/fallout shelter converted to a temporary safe house that would house the residents of the small town until after the impact. A small town with a population of around fifteen hundred people that didn’t believe the impact would be so devastating. It was nothing more than a bad tornado is what they expected. The residents would live there two, maybe three days, a week tops.

Then the entrance collapsed, cutting the town off from all contact.

Three months later the food ran out. Less than a week later they drew straws to see who would be willing to kill the first person that would soon be their next meal. They started with the infirmed, then those with medical problems where they depended on medical attention, then the elderly, and finally only the strong survived.

Owen’s father was one of the strongest and he protected his son.

While trapped beneath the library the men began digging not only up but down with the good intentions of building a better place:  a city of their own based on the designs of the Underground Government City that was less than seventy-five miles away. The same city the small town didn’t want to go to for the mere fact of not wanting to be controlled by the US government. As Owen’s father, the town mayor had preached. Why, we have everything we need in our fair town. Why should we give everything we own and become a socialist when the impact will happen on the other side of the world? What he was really saying was, I don’t want to give up my position. Here, I’m a big fish in a small pond; there, I’ll be a small fish in a large ocean. And while the killing for food continued, Owen grew darker, hungrier.

* * * * *

“Oh, my, God!” Jasmine screamed out when she fell to her knees. There were over fifty women and children in the dungeon. All of them in various stages of health and well being; all of them contained in one method or more in confinement. There were jail cells that held all of the children like veal. They were suspended off the floor with bands around their arms and feet. The women were either jailed or shackled to the floor or walls.

A couple women were strapped to various torturous devices that Owen used when satisfying his insane cravings. Except for Angela, a woman would only refuse once. The second time she became a meal. As for Angela, and unbeknownst to her, she frightened Owen. Through rumors, he had heard of Angela’s brother and his association with a gypsy, and Owen feared gypsies as he did witches and ghosts, and believed the gypsy would come for him. He was right.

Angela helped Jasmine to her feet. “I’m so sorry,” Angela said. “I should have warned you.”

As they awakened, the women began to cry along with Jasmine, all calling out to Angela. Then the children started, and finally everyone in the dungeon cried out.

The wail sent chills down Jasmine’s back as she turned and slowly, pathetically climbed the stairs, all the while wishing she had not killed Owen so quickly, wishing she could have taken him out a limb at a time only to make him suffer long before she finally killed him. What is happening to me, Jasmine wondered as she reached the first landing. I’m turning into the people I hate.

“Where are you going?” Angela called out in a panic.

“To get the fucking bus and to kill every motherfucker from here to there and back.”

Carmen’s baby lay in a hammock, alive, suckling on a bottle of mothers-milk, being prepped for roasting.

* * * * *

“You don’t have to go alone, you know. You could use a wingman… I could be your wingman,” Angela said just moments after the last woman and child entered the bus. “We can take him out.”

Jasmine was silent for a long moment before finally answering, “No. You have to go back to Kansas and let them know what’s going on out here. Let them know about Owen and the new outposts.” She pulled her pack up and fastened it, then checked her weapons. “You also have to give Tank the cannon. Tell him it was great but a little too big for someone like me.” She looked at her nails. “I think I broke a nail.”

Angela laughed. “He’ll be worried about that.”

“Make sure you tell him how much I appreciated all he did for me,” Jasmine said while laughing. “He is a good man and I will never forget it.”

“You come back for him, you hear.”

“I will. I owe him my life and a dinner he’ll never forget,” Jasmine said, nodding. “And I expect to see you there before you go back to Oklahoma, okay?”

Angela nodded her head and fingered tears from her eyes.

Jasmine hooked a 250cc Honda dirt bike to the back of the BSA in case she needed it to cross the river. The BSA was good on flat land but she wasn’t sure if it would get across and up the rugged terrain that lay ahead of her. She then climbed atop and settled down. She turned the key and then cranked the bike over, and finally smiled. She loved this bike but the dirt bike would get her across the Red River and into Dallas.

“You said you heard 75 was clear?”

“I haven’t seen it but that is what I’ve heard. Most of the bridge overpasses have been cleared but I suspect you’ll have a slow go at it.”

“And the other gangs,” Jasmine asked, nodding. “Are they thick along the way?”

“Let me come with you, Jaz. We can do this. We can get this guy.”

“Hawaii. A villa. You. Your old fart. Tank. My aunt and uncle. How does that sound?”

“Damn it, Jaz,” Angela shouted.

Jasmine got off the bike and hugged her. She then kissed her on the cheek. “If you come, we die—”

“That’s bullshit—”

“If you go back, you’ll do well, very well, and we’ll meet in Hawaii,” Jasmine continued. “This is the way it has to be. I have no worries.”

Jasmine got back on the bike and slowly took off. She didn’t look back. She couldn’t look back.

Chapter 16

The ride to the Red River was uneventful. The weather held out, and if it weren’t for the golden-brown haze and horrible taste and smell of the air it would have been a pleasant run. She had seen two small hunting parties but neither came after her, which surprised her. Maybe they assumed she was one of Owen’s and left her alone. She was able to travel at one hundred miles an hour for nearly the entire ride, slowing only when she came upon an old vehicle or debris from one of the fallen overpasses. Although a single lane, she was amazed at how nature and some of the pathetic assholes were able to make a passage between any places that were almost livable; or at least a place to catch their next meal or get the drugs through.

When she reached the Red River, her heart nearly fell to her stomach. The bridge was gone. There was nothing that would allow crossing. Down the side of the banks and into the river were cars, trucks, and other vehicles along with bodies in various stages of dead. Some even looked as if they were killed today but nothing like the skull and poles that she saw when she came out the City of Kansas. What she learned from the poles was that it was more of a scare tactic than anything else and she wondered if the government had placed the poles there to discourage people from leaving the cities.

Jasmine studied the river, the canyon, and several places where people had tried to cross. She closed her eyes and listened, and then allowed her mind’s eye to reach out to those who died trying, looking for maybe a partner who might have made it across, and in her mind’s eye she saw the path. It wasn’t the view of the dead but the view of the killers and how they were able to travel from Oklahoma to Dallas. She also saw the drug runners and knew this was one of the routes. Not only would she stop the bastard but also she was going to learn how to stop his distributors.

Far off to her right, a quarter of a mile, maybe, was an actual road, maybe a frontage road of such that had collapsed, but over the years the gangs rebuilt it. It was rickety, and definitely looked unsafe, but accessible, and from the looks of it they used bikes back and forth.

That’s why they didn’t stop me, Jasmine thought. The rockets. They use the rockets to get back and forth between Dallas and Oklahoma, and once in the City of Oklahoma they’re able to get the drugs to the City of Kansas and elsewhere.

She rode over to the entrance of the rickety bridge and stopped. She looked at it for a long moment, hoping to see how others may have crossed it. She kept getting the feeling that the best way to cross it was as fast as she could, wide open, she kept hearing.

She left the dirt bike attached to the rocket and whipped across the bridge, nearly praying aloud that the bridge wouldn’t collapse. Not only did it not, but it was sturdy enough to even handle a heavier load. The bikes are pulling trailers.

She came out from the ravine and hit highway 75 with the throttle wide open. At last she was creeping up on a hundred and ten miles per hour and feeling the rush, the thrill, and the warmth of knowing that she was getting close. Close to finding and killing the bastard who was responsible for the death of her father.

Within a few minutes, the haze, like a mortician carrying away a body, blurred all traces of Jasmine’s tracks as if she had never stood in the grip of Death atop the Nine of Swords. As if she had never crossed the Red River, hurling past Sherman, McKinney, Alan, Plano, The Colony, and Carrollton. Neighborhoods that she remembered as a young girl, neighborhoods that she thought she’d never see again.

As she sped south on highway 75 she saw the peaks of some of the remaining skyscrapers. Their facades ripped away leaving skeletal ironworks rusting away, never again supporting the life that had at one time walked the halls of employment. Some of the taller buildings disappeared into the golden-brown haze and she wondered if they were still intact or had their tops crumbled down to the once-crowded sidewalks and tarred roadways. She also wondered if anyone had taken residence in the buildings. According to the information she had gotten, the Last Pharmacist took residence in a medical facility near downtown.

Chapter 17

Jasmine pulled into an old gas station. The bay doors were down but looked fragile as if they were ready to fall with one good harsh wind. The plate-glass front was long gone with very little remains lying in or out of the building.

She pushed the bikes in through the windows and into the garage. The lift was on the ground and the oil-changing hole was filled with debris. No dead left behind. Nor were there traces of violence.

She pushed the bikes into a corner with the front facing outward in case she needed a quick escape and looked around, hoping she’d pick up a vibe that said she’d be better off elsewhere. She felt nothing, which was usually a good sign.

Exhausted, she needed sleep, and looked for a place she could lie down for a few hours, and found an office or maybe a walk in pantry-type closet. It was bare, and had never given shelter to anyone after the impact. In fact, the small room was quite clean comparatively to what she had seen since she left home.

She took her pack off and removed a sleeping bag that she knew would keep her warm; however, she moaned at the thought of having a nice soft mattress to lay on. “The floor will have to do,” Jasmine mumbled, and spread the bag in the corner where she could sleep sitting up, facing the door.

She then tried the door and was ecstatic that it closed with no effort. In fact, the door not only closed, it actually latched. The lock, which was on the inside, bolted in place with no effort as if the impact had never corroded its parts. It wasn’t new by any means but had been relatively untouched.

With a Glock in her lap and the Mossberg by her side she closed her eyes and within a few minutes she fell asleep.

She didn’t hear the coyotes padding through the storefront. Nor did she hear the sniffing at the bottom of the door that led to where she lay sleeping.

Five of them lay looking at the door. Waiting.

* * * * *

Something stirred. A dream maybe. Jasmine didn’t know but she bolted up, and as her body came up so did the Glock in her right hand. Her left hand rested on the Mossberg, ready.

Then she heard the sniff.

“Damn it,” She mumbled.

A paw appeared beneath the door. Then a brownish-black nose.

She stood, stretched and holstered both weapons.  She had no desire to kill the hungry beast anymore than she wanted to open the door. She slept well, but not long enough and wondered if they had made a mark on the door.

Foolishly, she checked the lock. Then lightly pulled and pushed on the door to make sure it was still secure. It was. She checked her pack for rations and found something what could keep them busy. She needed a few more hours of sleep and knew if that brownish-black nose stayed out there it would make a good sentry. If anyone came into the garage they’d have to fire on the coyotes first.

Jasmine got to her knees and counted paws and noses and thought she counted four of the hungry beasts.

She had power bars made of peanut butter, syrup, and shredded wheat and barley. Not an exceptionally healthy snack, but not bad either. She pinched five bars. Then slid them beneath the door. She waited until the sniffing, growling, and grumbling settled down and then went back to her sleeping bag, and returned to her corner.

With a Glock in her lap and the Mossberg by her side she closed her eyes and within a few minutes she fell asleep.

She didn’t hear the padding of paws across the garage floor. Nor did she hear the clumping of boots.

* * * * *

Jasmine held her father’s hand and smiled when she felt both the roughness of his fingers but the softness of his palms. She loved it when he ran his fingers gently across her cheeks, then tweaking her nose in the morning when he’d awaken her for school.

Just like now.

She felt the fingers caress her cheek, then her neck, and it wasn’t until she felt the fingers push against her right breast did she know she was no longer dreaming and was in danger.

“You make a quick move, little girl, and it’ll be harsh. I might let you live but you’ll wish you were dead,” The voice said to her. Certainly not a voice she recognized and it was so close to her she felt his breath on her neck. “I haven’t seen someone sleep so hard in a long, long time,” The voice continued. “You slept through me chasing off the coyotes, jimmying the door open, taking all your weapons, then copping a feel.” He sniggered as his hand cupped her right breast. “Firm. I like that in a woman.”

Jasmine kept her eyes closed. Using her mind’s eyes she looked for his weakness.

“I know you’re awake, so you can open your eyes anytime now… I suspect they’re big—”

“Better to see you with,” Jasmine answered. Faster than she had ever moved she hit the man in the throat. Then bounded to her feet as he fell back, gagging. In the fluid movements that she had trained so hard to perfect, she grabbed his pistol stuck it against his shoulder and pulled the trigger.

The bang was loud but his scream was louder.

Standing over him, she pointed the pistol at his forehead. “Never! Ever! Wake me up like that again!”

The man laid clutching his throat and gagging, and trying to scoot to the door. All the while amazed at how fast she was able to hit, disarm, and shoot him.

“If you move again I’m going to have to shoot you, so do us a favor and lay still,” Jasmine said. He froze with one knee pointing upward as if he ready to push himself again. She then picked up her weapons and holstered them. “Where’re my knives?”

The man motioned behind her and she picked them up and returned them to their sheathes.

“Are you out of your fucking mind? Did my weapons not give you a clue? Not only am I fully armed but I’m damned dangerous, you stupid shit.” She looked out the door. “If you killed just one of those coyotes, I’m going to kill you. Now lay still.”

He couldn’t move if he wanted to. He was still gasping and gagging for breath, his shoulder burned, and he was scared out of his mind. In all of his conflicts of trying to stay alive he had never run into anyone like her.

She rolled him over on his stomach and zip-tied his hands behind his back. Then rolled him back onto his back and then dragged him over to the wall and pulled him into a sitting position.

“You sit there until my head clears—wouldn’t happen to have any coffee would you?”

The stranger didn’t reply but his eyes said it all, he had stumbled onto one insane woman.

“Damn it! I hate being woken up like that. And don’t say another fucking word until my head clears. You son of a bitch.”

She rolled and packed her sleeping bag and shrugged her arms into the straps of her pack and tugged until she had it up and buckled. She stepped out the door and looked over to her bikes. They were where she left them, apparently untouched.

She went back into the closet. Grabbed one of the power bars that had fallen out when she fed the coyotes and began eating it.

“You alone?” She asked between bites. The man nodded. “What’s your name?”

“Winston.”

“Well, Winston, what makes you roam the streets of Dallas alone. Keep in mind that if you lie to me, I will go ahead and kill you. So I’m going to ask again. Are you alone?”

“No. My family is out back.”

“Family?”

“Wife and kid.”

“Wife and kid. You have a wife and you’re fondling my tits.” He nodded. “You’re an asshole, Winston.” She balled up the wrapper from the power bar, tossed it at him  and it ricocheted off of his forehead. “Ok, this is the way it’s going to be, Winston. I’m going to drag you up to your feet and then we’re going out back. If you really have a wife and kid, other than me telling your wife that you’re a sleaze, I’ll let you live. But let me tell you, Winston, if there is someone out there that isn’t a wife or a kid, I’ll shoot them through the back of your head. Tell me, Winston, who’s out there?”

Winston gulped.

“Just what I thought. To conserve my bullets, I’m going to kill you with your own gun.” She clicked the hammer back. “Last chance Winston…”

“It is his wife and kid,” a woman said. “And he is a sleaze… but he’s my sleaze, so please let him live.”

Jasmine turned to the voice and it was a young woman not much older than Jasmine, and she was carrying a baby strapped to her chest. Jasmine lowered the pistol and looked at her for a moment. She then looked at the baby, who looked as hungry as anyone she had ever seen.

“What in God’s name are you doing out here?” Jasmine asked. She then approached the woman. “I know you, you’re… you’re Shelly… You worked in the commissary.”

Cracking a slight but crooked smile, Shelly said, “Jasmine?”

Jasmine gave Shelly a brief hug. Then kissed the baby on the cheek. “Sammy, right? Hi, baby boy.” She then kissed him again. “What in the hell is going on, Shelly?”

“Like you, we’re looking for the Pharmacist,” Winston said from behind her. “You don’t think you’re the only person capable do you?”

“And you think you are,” Jasmine said, rolling her eyes. “I’m stunned you made it this far, and if you let a woman who is half your size take you down, what do you think a bunch of dopers will do to you—and how in the hell did you get this far?”

“We’ve been following you,” Shelly answered. “I knew you’d clear a path for us.”

Jasmine dropped her pack and took out another power bar and gave it to Sammy. She then took what looked to be an old soup or soda can and put a little water in it, shook it clean. She threw the water on Winston, and put a little more water in it and gave it to Shelly. “Sammy will need it when he’s done with the bar.”

Jasmine then went back to Winston and kicked him in the leg. “You stupid son of a bitch, that’s for bringing a child with you!” He yelled out and she kicked him a second time. “And that’s for groping me, you bastard.”

She then turned to Shelly, who looked incredibly frightened, and said, “You can’t come with me, Shelly, you can’t. The chances of me surviving are slim, and to make it worst, I don’t care if I live or not. You, on the other hand, have a baby.”

Jasmine then turned and kicked Winston. She then handed Shelly Winston’s pistol and left.

Chapter 18

Downtown Dallas held no resemblance to the posters that Jasmine remembered and collected as a child. The ball atop Reunion Tower was gone. The building with the green lights that framed the outline, save for a few rusty beams at the top, had collapsed. The catastrophe of Dallas brought tears to her eyes. She remembered how much her mother loved living in Dallas and hated moving to Kansas. In fact it was one of the reasons she joined the Impact Analysis and Design team, the team that designed and constructed the underground cities throughout the world. Had they gone west to the City of Texas she might be alive today, maybe even her father, too, had things been different.

She lay on her stomach, hidden in the midst of several downed buildings on Junius St., looking through her binoculars at the remains of the Baylor Medical Center where the Last Pharmacist was supposed be hidden, where his drugs were supposedly produced. Also beneath the center was an abandoned railway track that at one time was used for the Dallas Area Rapid Transit system. The tunnels had survived and Jasmine suspected so had the rails. She believed it was the main hub and distribution center. From the looks of the guards that surrounded the building, the facility was still intact and still in business.

She dropped her head in her hands wondering what she was going to do now. In her haste and hatred she hadn’t thought far enough nor even planned as to what would happen when she got Dallas. She really didn’t believe she would make it, let alone have a solid plan.

She backed out of the fallen building and hurried over to the dirt bike, mounted, it and sped off in the direction of Malcolm X Boulevard in the direction of an entrance that her Uncle Baul had given her. No one knew the condition of the entrance to the tunnel but it was a start. No one really knew if the drug were being produced here but as many had tried, this was where they failed.

She got as far as walking distance and stopped and then laid the bike on its side, hidden in the middle of weeds and brick.

The sun, what she could see of it, had set, turning the golden haze into a dusky brown. The air was thick with putrid odors left from the fallout. The scientists were unsure how long the odor would last or what potential damage was hidden behind the odor but predicted another year, maybe two before everything would dissipate. The cities were in the planning stages. The outposts that Angela would lead would play an important role in the protection of the construction of the new US. Jasmine hoped they’d be in Hawaii soon after.

Crouched, Jasmine darted across an open field and then dove into the dark entrance where she rolled down the steps and onto the entrance to the loading area.

She lay there for a moment, looking around, and then slowly got to her feet.  She then went deeper into the tunnel toward the entrance to the medical center. She crept into the darkness as if she knew where she was going. As if she had a clue where to go.

And deeper into the bowels beneath the medical center sat the factory that formulated and manufactured all of the medication used within the US and, along with those legal medications, the synthetic Heroin was produced, boxed, and mailed to mail centers within the underground cities.

Jasmine managed to open a door that led even deeper into the facility to a stairwell that wound down as far as she could see. She couldn’t imagine a facility that could have been created without government knowledge, especially such a place beneath a medical center. Surely there had to be records. She stopped and pulled a schematic of the center and looked it over. Nowhere in the schematic was there a stairwell.

She listened. No alarms, nor anyone chasing her. This was too easy and she wondered if it were a setup.

Down she went.

It wasn’t until she had gone down ten or so flights of stairs did she realize there were cameras on each level.

She froze.

“You’re reputation precedes you, Officer Cooper,” said the speaker near the camera.

“Good. You were expecting me,” Jasmine answered in a cool and calm manner, but on the inside she was nearly leaping out of her skin.

“I took the precaution to let you in,” the speaker continued. “Otherwise security would have killed you immediately.”

“Huh?” Jasmine mumbled barely above a whisper.

“All doors are locked except for the entrance to my room. You can go back up. Of course if you do that you I’m afraid I’ll have to sound the alarm and you’ll stand a good chance of being captured, or worse, killed. Or, you can continue down.”

Jasmine tried the door and found it locked.

“Look through the window and you’ll see a security guard. If you were able to make it through that door you would be shot immediately.”

Jasmine looked through the door and quickly took a step back. Two armed guards stood at the door, but what frightened her more than seeing two armed men were the fact they were dressed in as Gendarmerie Police, complete with the City of Texas insignia.

“But they’re… they’re police.”

“Yes, and what did you expect?”

“I’m not sure,” Jasmine wondered aloud. She certainly was not expecting Gendarmerie Police. “And if I come down?”

“Then we’ll discuss why you’re trying so hard to get here. You managed to neutralize Owen but I fail to understand why you’re coming here to the facility as if to close us down.”

“You don’t understand?”

“No.”

“Do you even realize what you are doing?”

“No.”

Jasmine hung her head as if she were speaking to an unemotional idiot. No one could be this stupid.

She went down.

Chapter 19

Thirty floors below the surface was a factory beyond anything Jasmine had ever seen. Legal and certified Lab and Pharmaceutical Technicians moved in and around each room, and beyond the workers were conveyor belts with packaged drugs—drugs that she had recognized—in various stages, and as Jasmine followed the route no one made an attempt to stop her. She passed several Gendarmerie Police who merely nodded. One stopped and shook her hand, “We’re all rooting for you, Jaz. Every cop from every city is rooting for you.”

Jasmine was stunned. So stunned, she didn’t know how to reply. How could these people not know that the drug was being manufactured in a building they were protecting?

For fear of mentioning what she was thinking, she merely nodded and moved on. At the end of the building she witnessed the final stage of preparation and delivery.

“Who’s in charge here,” Jasmine asked a lab technician donned in a white lab coat with a Sheldon Pharmaceutical, Inc. patch sewn on the left breast, who merely shrugged and moved off into a lab.

“I am in charge,” said a voice that came from a speaker at the end of the hall. “Two doors down on the left is an office. The door is unlocked and waiting. Would you care for a beverage, perhaps something to eat? Your journey has been long and we’re excited to finally meet.” As she continued down the hall the voice continued, “It was exciting news to hear about Owen and his renegades being disposed of, and the many lives you saved. As I understand it, Lieutenant Tanner has already begun prepping to build the outpost you recommended. I must say we are very excited to finally meet.”

Jasmine stopped at the door, and when she did, the voice that had sent chills down her spine earlier stopped as well. She turned the knob, expecting to be killed and slowly pulled her shotgun.

“Your weapon is not required Ms. Cooper. You are safe here.”

She eased the Mossberg back into its holster and pushed the door open.

The room was empty, but within a minute or two a woman came through the door and set a tray down on the table. On the tray was of all things, a Coca Cola, a bag of chips, and what looked to be a club sandwich.

“I took the liberty of choosing for you. The sandwich is fresh, however I am not sure about the bag of potato chips. My records do not indicate the date and time they were delivered. We track shipments in an out but we do not register the date an item was made or packaged.”

Jasmine turned and finally saw the face of a young man, in his twenties, not much older than she. He had long blond hair and reminded her of Eric Cotter. She looked closely at the monitor for a moment and then finally said, “Eric? Eric Cotter?”

“Have we met? I do not recall meeting you,” Eric responded.

“We met…” Jasmine tried to answer, but the whole conversation was confusing. How could Eric Cotter be here, and how could he be the Last Pharmacist?

“Please sit. Your coke is getting warm, and your sandwich will spoil, and under our current dilemma we cannot afford to waste food. Even if it is stale,” said Eric in a more forceful tone.

“I could not agree more, please forgive me,” Jasmine said while sitting down. “I’m afraid I’m somewhat tired, exhausted.”

“That is very understandable. I’ll wait until you catch your breath. Please eat. I will be back shortly,” Eric said, and then the monitor went blank.

“What the…” Jasmine wondered aloud. She then opened the coke and took a drink and actually smiled when the drink burned her throat a little. It had been at least ten years, probably more since she had tasted a carbonated drink. She then bit into the club sandwich and nearly swooned; the turkey was fresh, the cheese was cheesy, and the bacon, lettuce and tomato were crisp. She couldn’t believe what she tasted. She took another drink of her coke, and then opened the bag of chips. They were stale but she ate the salty snack with enjoyment. She expected to walk into the middle of a firefight and was actually sitting and having a meal. Not a last meal, I hope, Jasmine thought as she took another bite of the sandwich.

* * * * *

Thirty minutes later the monitor blinked on and Eric Cotter returned. “I trust your meal was sufficient.”

“Even more so, thank you for your generosity and hospitality,” Jasmine answered, still unsure of what was going on.

“I wish I could have served a healthier meal but our cafeteria closes at nine postmeridian, but have no fear it will be open at six antemeridian for breakfast, which I am sure you will enjoy. From what I understand we serve meals that are beyond reproach.”

“I’m sure,” Jasmine said. She then looked at the door. “What’s on the other side of that door?”

“I’m afraid that area is off limits, Ms. Cooper, even for someone of your caliber. Security. I’m sure you understand.”

“And if I barge in?”

“You will be taken into custody, and maybe killed if you refuse. But please, let’s not do that. I’m excited that you have taken the time to come to see me however I am afraid I do not understand the meaning of this visit.”

“How, how can you not understand. Do you know why I’ve left the City of Kansas?”

“Yes. To take out Owen and his men, and bravo, you did it. Along with you and Lieutenant Tanner you have made passage between Kansas and Oklahoma safe, and I presume from Oklahoma to Texas, or should I say if they let you, you will clear a safer route. Bravo, I say, bravo.”

“I’m afraid you still do not understand—wait, wait a minute—you don’t understand because you’re not Eric Cotter,” Jasmine said with a tone of excitement. Although the voice was an exact match his mannerism and expressions never changed. Even when he became excited his expression remained exactly as it had the moment he came on the monitor.

“You saw through my façade. Bravo again, Ms. Cooper, it seems I’ve been able to perform this charade for years without being discovered.” There was a pause as if the face on the monitor was thinking. “I am AI9000. I’m an artificial intelligence knowledge base system designed to generate and distribute pharmaceutical medication throughout the United States. I was created and implemented before the impact and am able to have all medication delivered through all obstacles, human and nature, and have done so impeccably.”

“Yes you have,” Jasmine said, but then continue, “And when someone who has not been authorized to enter the facility, they’re killed.”

“As I was instructed to do,” AI9000 said in his typical manner but without inflection and expression. “They are given the option to leave and if they refuse, yes I’m afraid they are then shot. We are a medical facility, not a prison. We do not have the ability to house the criminals that have come to rob or take over the facility.”

Jasmine paced. She could not believe a computer was creating the drugs, and more so, the same computer was killing anyone who tried to stop it. “Question?” Jasmine said.

“Of course,” AI9000 answered.

“Why did you let me in?”

“Simple. My developer, Eric Cotter, as you so awkwardly believed I was, instructed me to,” AI9000 answered.

Jasmine sat down and dry washed her face. She then grabbed the napkin from her tray and wiped her eyes and then her forehead all the while wondering how Eric had made contact. Communications between the cities were a must but not a medical facility in an area that wasn’t secure.

“How… How did Eric contact you? I thought all communications outside of the cities were gone. I didn’t think…”

“No-no. I communicate with all cities. I accept telecom input from all cities and in turn I can transmit. Of course, they log an automated order more than I make a request out. Inventory control.”

“Inventory control?… Who controls which meds you create and ship?” Jasmine asked, excited.

“Only Medical Administrators from all the cities in the US are allowed. They must be on file and they must have an authorization and pin codes of course,” AI9000 answered.

“Can Eric make a request?”

“As my creator and system administrator, he has full access to everything.”

“Can he order medication?” Jasmine asked, puzzled. Even though he was the creator the checks and balances of controlling controlled drugs should have been put in place. Someone should have been looking over the little shits shoulders.

“Of course. However, he has never done so. Although he is the creator he lacks the proper authorization and pin to place an order.”

“Pin?”

“Yes. An authorization code and a pin code are required. The authorization code is randomly changed each month and the pin is changed immediately after the order is placed. The new pin is then placed on the shipping order. Unless he used an unauthorized authorization and pin code he would not be able to place an order.”

“But he was able to call to say I was coming?” Jasmine asked, perplexed

“Yes. He logged in and we held a chat session,” AI9000 answered.

“And you’re to do what?”

“To show you the courtesy that you showed him and his family. He also gave me the news, and again, bravo.”

“Thank you. I have an unusual request.”

“What is that?”

“I’d like to see your requester list. I’d like to see who is requesting the Heroin, SCH. I’d like to know who the Last Pharmacist is.”

There was a pause that made Jasmine begin to worry. Was AI9000 calling for clearance? Was he going to inform the person who is ordering the drug? Or was he contacting security?

“I am the Last Pharmacist.”

“You? You are?” Jasmine asked.

“Yes. I am the only medical pharmacy the government established and funded before the impact.”

It made sense, to control the drugs after the impact the government had to ensure they still had a well-secured factory that could make and distribute the medication, a pharmacy, the last pharmacy, and in all pharmacies you needed a pharmacist. Someone who could dispense the medication. The last pharmacy and pharmacist. The Last Pharmacist. It wasn’t a drug lord but a lord over drugs. Beneath the old Baylor Medical Center was a pharmaceutical company. It all made sense now. A secret so well kept that even the people who created it had forgotten and a legend began. And unbeknownst to the US government and law enforcement agencies, they were the distributors, and within the cities were an organized group of mailroom clerks selling the drugs for the Last Pharmacist. The money was collected was then laundered through legal means and the credits were placed in an account associated with Sheldon Pharmaceutical, Inc.

“Who is requesting the Heroin, SCH?”

“That is an automatic refill,” AI9000 said.

“Automatic?” Jasmine asked. “How do I change it?”

“Eric Cotter must change the schedule and amount.”

“Why Eric? I thought you said he couldn’t do that,” Jasmine said.

“The original requestor is encrypted. For security reasons I am not allowed to relay that information. My processing will continue until the order is canceled. There are only two parties who can cancel and order, the original requestor or Eric Cotter, both parties must have the proper authorization and pin code.” There was a pause. “Eric Cotter has never requested the SCH to stop; however, an order is placed weekly with the proper authorization code and the last pin code from the city in which the previous order had arrived.”

“One more question?”

“Of course,” AI9000 replied.

“Did Eric place the last order?” Jasmine asked, almost hoping he did, and if he did she’d carve out those pretty little Doe eyes of his.

“I’m afraid for security reasons I cannot relay that information.”

“Thank you, AI9000. It was great meeting you. If you approve I’ll take my leave,” Jasmine said.

“The building is currently in lock down for security purposes. I have taken the liberty of securing accommodations. You would be much safer leaving in the morning.”

Jasmine thought it over for a moment, and then finally said, “I would like that. Thank you.”

“I am honored.”

Chapter 20

Jasmine picked Eric up off the floor and then threw him against the wall so hard his head left an indentation in the dry wall. Bill Cotter raced across the room and within mere inches of grabbing her; Jasmine pulled her Glock and stuck it in his face. “Another step, and I will kill you,” Jasmine snapped, and Bill stepped back, giving her space.

“You little son of a bitch, you’ve been dealing SCH,” Jasmine grated. She wanted to kill him here and now but Commander Baul Herne made her promise to leave him alive. She was welcome to beat the crap out of him but she couldn’t kill him. “And I have the proof.”

“It’s not what you think,” Eric replied. He was near tears and the two other Gendarmerie police officers didn’t know if he was ready to cry from fear or from Jasmine beating him to a near bloody pulp.

“Then tell me what to think,” Jasmine said as she put the Glock beneath his chin, “or so help me God I’ll pull the trigger.”

“Don’t say a word, Eric,” Bill Cotter said, “We want a lawyer—I demand a lawyer—this is still America and we have rights.”

“She’s not a cop,” said Officer Guy.

“And I haven’t heard, but did hell freeze over? I’m not stopping her,” Officer Sanford said.

“I’m not stopping her,” Officer Guy continued.

The two cops stood and watched, trying to hide their grins.

Bill Cotter took a tentative step forward and found the Glock in his face. To Eric, Jasmine said, “Tell me now or I kill your father. An eye for a fucking eye, you little bastard.”

Eric slid to the floor and buried his head between the nooks of his arms. His shoulders bounced from crying. “He, he said he’d kill us all if I didn’t put the code in to sell SCH to all the cities.”

“You coded AI9000 to hide the Medical Administrator, now who is he,” Jasmine shouted. “Tell me now, you little fuck, or so help me God you are dead.” She chambered the Glock, almost wishing she had the automatics.

“The… The City of Kansas mayor,” Bill Cotter said. He hung his head and whispered, “Mayor Krebs. He said if Eric didn’t he’d kill us.” He looked up at Jasmine. “Why do you think we left the cities? I couldn’t take it anymore. We were heading to the center so that Eric could recode AI9000, but we got caught. Then when you came along we’d thought great, we’d go with you, but you and Angela didn’t even give us the option…”

“Do you have proof?” Jasmine asked as she stepped nose to nose with Bill Cotter.

“AI9000,” Eric answered. “Only the mayor can change the information. He has the authorization code.”

“Anyone can have that and change his name,” Jasmine said.

“But you’ll need a pin code and only the person receiving the packages will have the pin,” Eric answered.

Jasmine looked at Officers Guy and Sanford. “Did you record that?” Guy nodded. “Commander Herne?”

“We got it, Jaz. We’re on it,” Commander Herne’s replied. Then in the background they heard movement, then banging and Herne’s shouting out, “Police!” Then after a minute they heard Herne say, “Mr. Mayor, you’re under arrest for the sale and distribution of SCH!”

“You knew?” Bill Cotter asked.

But it was too late, Jasmine bolted out of the room at full force, and as she banged through the door everyone who saw her jumped out of her way. It had been close to ten years since an officer of the law displayed any type of emotion, and as she whipped down the corridor on her Electro Glide transport people were cheering her name.

* * * * *

Jasmine came to a hard stop when she saw Mayor Krebs, smirking, as if he believed he’d get off. No one, other than Eric, knew there was a back door into the AI9000 computer, and when he got his one call to his attorney the plan was to call the computer, replacing his name and information, deleting a connection between him and the SCH data. Then the AI9000 computer, as programmed, would automatically route his call to his attorney. By the time anyone was able to access the computer and its records, his identity would be gone and Bill Cotter would take the fall.

Jasmine saw this and screamed, “NO!” and lunged for the portable telephone that one of the arresting officers was handing to him. “You can’t let him call anyone, he’ll delete all of his data!”

Jasmine then slammed into Krebs, knocking him to the floor, keeping him down until several officers pulled her off.

“What the hell, Jaz,” Commander Herne’s said.

She leaned into Herne’s and said, “There’s a back door. If he dials in he can delete everything.”

“I demand my phone call,” Mayor Krebs shouted.

“From the station,” Herne’s replied, pointing to two officers who had Krebs by his arms.

“Cuff him from behind,” Jasmine shouted out, but it was too late and in the confusion, Krebs grabbed the pistol from the officer on the left, an in an instant he fired two times.

The first bullet missed, but the second one hit Jasmine in the chest and she went down.

Pandemonium broke out as police and medical personnel surrounded her.

Before closing her eyes she heard Uncle Baul calling out to here.

She thought of Tank and wished that she had taken the time to really get to know him, had taken the time to repay him for all of his selfless acts and favors that he made without expecting anything in return. Then she heard Angela say, “ Now if I had your tight little ass—Tank’s words, not mine…”

Chapter 21

“They tell me you haven’t gone home since I was rolled into the ER,” Jasmine said as she took Tank’s hand. “I hear you’ve been dabbing my forehead and feeding me ice the entire time I was under… I also heard it was you who picked out my uniform, especially my jacket, which is bullet proof… well… almost bullet proof.”

Tank blushed. He didn’t know what to say, but even if he did know what to say, his shyness would have stopped him.

“It stopped deep penetration but you’ll have to work on that—” she coughed. “The bullet barely broke the skin but it went in; and, I’m here to tell you, big guy, that knocked everything out of me. It may not have penetrated, but damned well hurt.”

“I’ll have to work on that,” Tank said, blushing. “I thought for sure the material would hold.”

“Did you test it?” He nodded. “Next time try testing it with a bigger gun.” She pulled on his hand. “Come here.”

Tank got out of the chair and sat on the edge of the bed, and when he did, Jasmine grabbed his shirt and pulled him down and kissed him. “Angela tells me you said I had a tight ass—” Tank started to move. “Thank you,” Jasmine continued, smiling. “I’m so sorry… I didn’t know.” She kissed him again, and then she hugged him.

“Careful,” Tank mumbled. “That has to be painful.”

“It’s worth it,” Jasmine groaned through the pain and the elation, and then kissed him again.

“Do you need anything,” Tank asked so softly she barely heard him.

“As a matter of fact I do,” Jasmine answered. “I need you to ask me out to dinner.” She winked and then smiled. “And maybe stay for breakfast.”

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

John J. Smith lives in Dallas, TX.  He has won several awards for his novels and screenplays. Look for his current novels Delayed Flight and Finding Katie. He is currently working on his novel, “Anopheles”.

SMILE

by

Jack X. McCallum

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

I must give thanks once again to my Dark Red Press colleagues for their artistic and formatting talents, without which this book would not be possible. All I do is sit on my ass and write. Brian, CL and John are the ones who get the tale from me to you.

I’d also like to thank Bob Udell for looking over this tale with a keen eye and helping make me appear for more brilliant that I ever could be alone. Any errors in the final draft are mine, not his.

The end of the world came with widespread disease, rampant bloodshed, and smiles. The smiles were the worst of it.

I survived by being exposed to the same insidious parasite that killed so many, and for me it began with a steel hook sinking into my left cheek and tearing my flesh from ear to mouth, leaving a terrible wound that looked like… a smile

There are important lessons to be learned in this story because it is more than the story of how the world changed; it is a cautionary tale and a guide to survival. If I start with dry facts about the smiling sickness I’m quite sure your attention will wander, so let me begin this tale with a blowjob, and the admission that I murdered my wife.

* * * * *

I responded with, “No,” when my wife pushed me up against a wall and said, “How about I suck your cock?” If that doesn’t illustrate how cataclysmically fucked up the world is these days, nothing will.

Don’t get me wrong; in this age where an attractive woman who is alone and lacks survival skills can barter sex for food or protection, my wife was more than a warm body. She was smarter than I was, for one thing. It was her suggestion that we take over the hotel, seal it off and make it our home. She was the one who took in strays from the street, made sure security patrols roamed the building and watches were posted on the roof, and organized everything from kitchen duties to supply runs. She had worked for the Office of Emergency Services, before everything fell apart. She also loved watching horror movies. That made her the perfect person to be in charge when the apocalypse came.

I wrote children’s books. I think that’s what attracted her to me. Her life was geared toward surviving death and destruction, what if the big one hit, what if there was an environmental disaster, what if there was an outbreak of disease? Her life was all about dealing with the what ifs. The fact that she could lose herself in the novels I wrote for the 7 to 14 crowd, although I did have a small adult fan base, was a comfort to her, an escape. I was no J.K. Rowling, but my Lily Berlin world-hopping adventure series set between the World Wars sold well; well enough to pay the bills, but not so well that I was recognizable or anything remotely resembling a celebrity.

We lived together a few years, and after we got married we found out we couldn’t have kids. She couldn’t have kids. I always said we whenever the subject came up among family or friends because I knew it hurt her deeply, which is why she became mom to so many struggling to survive after the spread of the smiler sickness and the utter collapse of modern civilization.

Jillian also had a healthy appetite for sex. It made her feel good and it helped her relax. These days it can be a struggle to relax for even a few minutes, and that can lead to burnout, carelessness, and an ugly death.

The fact that she still loved me after my face was ruined in the early days of the smiler sickness outbreak only proved how strong her love was for me.

“Come on, Bellemer,” she said, shoving me back against a wall in a shadowed corner of the store room and trapping me there, one hand in my hair and the other on a metal shelf behind me. Most people who saw my name in writing said it wrong until they heard it pronounced. Jillian said my name properly, this time drawing out the belle-merrr in a soft and sexy growl. She had been taking inventory of supplies, everything from dry goods to survival gear, and I had been helping, playing secretary as she called out forty vacuum sealed bags of flour and sixteen Leatherman Multi-Tools, with sheaths. We had been at it for hours now.

“Jilly, what—”

“Let’s fool around.”

I remember sighing, exasperated. There was a look in her eyes, hurt and anger, that was there and gone in a flash. I’ll never forget that, and I’ll always regret it.

A grin had broken into the storeroom the night before. A loading dock side door had been left unlocked and the grin had torn at packages and smashed bottles and jars and made an incredible mess trying to get through a locked door, trying to get to the living, until it was discovered and put down.

We were in the storeroom taking inventory, deciding what was usable and what was not.

The idea that a grin had gotten in here had me as tense as hell. I wasn’t a fighter. I was the guy who went over there when told go over there. Jillian was the fighter. She was the leader, the one who made the decisions, and most of them were tough calls. Now she was confronting her fear and unease and hoping to dispel it with a quick fuck.

Don’t get me wrong; Jillian may have been almost forty, a year younger than me, but she still had a body that was perfect in my eyes. Despite great physical strength and a sharp, commanding mind she was also hot, and usually got me hot and bothered, but not this time. The grin had come too close, stumbling around in the basement until a security patrol discovered it while most of us slept in hotel rooms upstairs, and I was unnerved.

“How about I suck your cock?”

“No,” I said. I was holding a clipboard, my other hand braced against steel shelving.

Jillian leaned forward and breathed on my neck. It was a thing she had always done and it drove me wild. Her lips might graze my skin when she did that, but for the most part it was her breath, soft and hot and immediate.

“Come on, Louis,” she whispered, her voice as soft as her breath on my neck. “Let me get your motor running. Then you can go for a ride.”

The tone of her voice and the look on her face got to me. “Well,” I said, getting as hard as a rock as she gave me her lopsided grin and got down on her knees. “Okay.”

She unzipped my fly, reached into my pants for my cock, and then laughed. I was so hard she couldn’t get me out of my pants, so she loosened my belt and pulled my pants down. I wasn’t wearing any underwear. Underwear was just one more thing to wash, and we had to wash most things by hand since the power went out; the generators were put to more important needs, like heat and light.

“Mmmm,” she said. Her tongue flicked over the head of my cock and I felt that familiar and always-fresh jolt of sexual electricity race across my skin. I nearly dropped the clipboard and grabbed the steel shelf to steady myself.

My left hand slipped in something, and the very last shred of my consciousness that hadn’t been pumped into my prick wondered about the slick substance on my fingers.

I looked down at Jilly, she was right, I wanted to fuck, I wanted to fuck, I wanted to fuck… and I glanced at my hand.

I had a handful of vibrant green snot.

* * * * *

I saw my first grin on the Golden Gate Bridge. How picturesque. Jillian and I had been living in Pacific Heights for 15 years when the outbreak happened. While people were dying in other parts of America and the world at large, my wife and I were taking a Sunday stroll. We’ll never know why the government kept things under wraps for so long. They didn’t get first responders like Jillian involved until there were confirmed outbreaks of the smiler sickness from coast to coast, and by then it was far too late to do anything.

We had taken Friday off, meaning Jillian stayed home from the office and I stayed away from the laptop and my stories. The plan was to enjoy a three-day staycation, a short vacation at home. We didn’t even leave the house until Sunday morning. We ordered in pizza and Chinese food, and watched old movies and bullshit reality TV. She didn’t see or hear any breaking news. Bad shit was part of Jillian’s job, and being on vacation, she wanted to avoid any news. Besides, she had her Blackberry. If anything did happen, the office could reach her. I peeked at the headlines on Google News from time to time, but it was all the same old stuff. We made love, too. Not as much as we did when we were younger, but enough. I’m not telling you that so you’ll think I’m some kind of stud who was banging his wife at every opportunity. I’m mentioning it because it was the last time things were ever the way they were.

While we were enjoying each other’s company, the smiler sickness had come to San Francisco. It spread fast, by grin attacks—primary transmission, accidental contact with body fluids—secondary transmission, and by flies—tertiary transmission. I’ll say more about that later. By the time Jillian and I drove out to the bridge for our late morning walk, the city basking under a summer sun was doomed. We had no idea. Our walk must have taken place during a lull in the violence that is so much a part of the smiler sickness. To us, everything seemed normal.

Jillian loved the bridge. It was a long walk from one side to the other and back again, but the ocean air was always bracing and the views of the Pacific on one side and San Francisco, the bay and Marin County on the other were incredible when they weren’t completely obscured by the fog.

The grin was a man with a military buzz cut. He was wearing sneakers, blue jeans and a t-shirt. I assume he had lost part of his right arm, in Iraq or Afghanistan, there’s no way to know now, and he had a prosthetic two-pronged hook held in place by straps over each shoulder.

We first saw him at a distance. He would approach tourists or locals on the east sidewalk, the city-facing bridge walkway, and they would shy away from him. I assumed he was a bum who had strayed from downtown, begging for spare change in the most unlikely place. As he got closer, I got a better look at him and began to feel uneasy.

His skin was discolored; scratched and streaked with blood in some places, nearly gray in others. I didn’t know then that the parasites, now identified as giardia motivus, carried a number of diseases, including one that caused a condition similar to mange. The skin of the infected became inflamed and itched furiously as it died. His hair had fallen out in patches and he had scratched at his scalp until it was raw and red.

There was a thick flow of bright green snot on his lips and chin, another sign of the parasite; his immune system was in overdrive in a futile fight against the smiling sickness.

He was grinning like a lunatic, the symptomatic rictus making him smile so wide it had to have hurt, and he was gnashing his teeth and snapping his jaws as if biting at the air. There was a terrible gaping wound on the side of his throat. Only later would I think back and realize he must have caught the sickness after having been attacked by another grin.

I took Jillian’s arm and turned her around, heading back the way we had come.

She didn’t say anything. Her face was pale. She had seen the man too.

It was then that I recalled stories I had seen online over the weekend, stories about a mystery illness appearing across the country. The stories were on blogs, and were discounted by all of the legitimate news sources which quoted government officials who insisted nothing was wrong and said there was no need for the media to spread unnecessary fear and unrest as they had done in the past with SARs and avian flu.

A woman screamed behind us and we walked faster.

Not fast enough.

We were passing the south tower of the bridge when I heard sneakers slapping the concrete behind me. I turned and saw the man rushing at me and shoved Jillian aside.

He slammed into me so hard he knocked me flat and kept going, stumbling over me. He stopped, shook his head, and turned around just as I was getting to my feet. He rushed at me again. His manic grin was horrifying. He swung his hooked prosthesis at my face and I felt it catch in my cheek and then tear a channel through flesh and muscle from my left ear to the corner of my mouth where it ripped free. I cried out in pain and shoved him away. He lunged at me once more.

I’m no hero. As he threw himself at me I was so frightened I ducked down, wanting to curl into a ball, my back against the bridge railing. He leaped forward as I dropped down out of his way. He went over me, over the railing. And down into the bay.

I got to my feet, feeling light-headed. My shirt was soaked with my own blood and the side of my face was numb.

Jillian was already calling 911 on her mobile. When she saw my face she said, “Oh baby, I can see your teeth.” I reached up to touch my left cheek. She was right. My cheek was gone, the skin and muscle pulled back to expose my teeth and gums on that side. Jillian had blood spatter on her. My blood. Jesus.

“No answer,” she said, unbuttoning her shirt. The barrier between the sidewalk and the nearest traffic lane was harder to climb than the railing that so many suicides went over. Jillian scrambled over it and tried to flag down passing cars. No luck. People saw a bit of blood on her and my ruined face and they floored it.

Jillian came back to the sidewalk and took off her shirt. She was wearing a cute bra. It was powder blue with a tiny lace fringe, and she was filling those cups to the brim. Funny, the things you remember. I was looking at her breasts and thinking how lucky I was to have a woman with a body like that in my life when she folded her shirt into a compress and held it against my face.

“Apply firm pressure,” she said. “You’re bleeding a lot and we have a long walk ahead.” Our car was parked at the south end of the bridge.

As we got closer to the end of the bridge we could hear distant noises, from nearby neighborhoods. Sirens. Screams. Tiny pops that might have been gunshots.

We reached the car. Jillian put me in the back seat. I stretched out as much as I could and put my head down. She started driving. I closed my eyes. It sounded like there was a war going on out there but all I cared about was my torn face, and the pain.

I heard brakes screech and a bang like a hammer hitting sheet metal. My body shifted and the back of my head hit the side of the car.

When I opened my eyes again, it was night.

Jillian was gone.

I got out of the car. My legs were weak and I was shaking.

We had reached the corner of Lombard and Gough, in Cow Hollow, when a cab had t-boned us. There were shards of glass and plastic everywhere. I could hear sirens and saw helicopters hovering over the city to the west and the south.

Home wasn’t far. I started walking.

I have the vaguest memories of pushing through the front door of our building, almost crawling up the stairs, and falling through the door to our condo.

One of the bedroom windows was open and a lovely breeze filled the room. I fell onto the bed. My face was bleeding again. I thought about trying to clean and bandage my wound, trying to call for help, but I drifted away.

The last thing I remember is hearing a fly buzzing over the bed.

* * * * *

It was three days before Jillian found me. The bed was a mess. So was I. My bowels and bladder had let go. My clothes and the sheets were soaked with sweat. I woke up to hear Jillian screaming. She thought I was dead. When I opened my eyes she screamed even louder and began brushing at my face with trembling hands.

I was dehydrated and weak and she had to help me walk to the bathroom. She spent a lot of time delicately wiping my face with a washcloth. I didn’t know what she was doing until I looked down and saw maggots squirming on the floor tiles.

The fly in the bedroom had laid eggs in my wound. The larvae had been eating my putrefying flesh when Jillian arrived.

She eased me into a warm bath and washed me, giving me small sips of bottled water.

The soap stung in my wound, but not as much as I thought it would.

We put two and two together later. Without any medical aid my wound would have become infected. I could have died. The maggots saved my life. They ate away the diseased flesh. I had a hole in my left cheek with the circumference of a beer can, but the edges of the wound were already healing. When I smiled, I showed teeth, bone and muscle all the way to my left ear.

After the accident, Jillian had been taken to the hospital by the cab driver who assumed I was dead. She had been held at the California Pacific Medical Center for observation. Anyone who went to a hospital was held for observation for forty-eight hours. She said Pacific Heights was now a ghost town.

A contagion had spread from coast to coast. The infected became deranged, violent. A telltale sign of the infection was a manic grin as the muscles of the face tightened and contracted. Most of San Francisco had been evacuated by the California Army National Guard, but there were holdouts; Armed soldiers were reluctant to enter the crime-ridden Bayview-Hunters Point area, the Tenderloin and Nob Hill were lost to rampaging infected hordes, and there was some sort of three-way skirmish going on in the parklands of the Presidio between the infected, military and police forces, and an armed band of men and woman calling themselves the Defenders of the Pacific Republic. Elsewhere in the city the authorities had already given up trying to contain and treat the infected and were shooting them on sight.

The smiling infected, already being referred to as grins or happyfaces, were hard to put down. They were highly resistant to pain and could only be killed with a headshot that destroyed the brain, or multiple wounds that caused a massive bleed-out. This of course heightened the hysteria. Talk of zombies could not be quelled by any public servants, including the President, who had pleaded for calm and civil order until televisions were showing nothing but local emergency broadcast updates.

By the time I was able to leave our building, four days after Jillian found me and almost a week since the infection reached California, there was nowhere to go. The power was out, and so was our cable service. Our internet was out as well; we got both services from Comcast. There wasn’t much on the radio. Two very faint broadcasts that must have come from pirate radio stations told us to either embrace the infected and work with them toward a common understanding, or to shoot the grinning plague-bearers, fuckin chinks, looting niggers, peace-loving faggots, fascist cops, chickenshit Mexicans, and all the goddamned Democrats. Someone was still broadcasting from the KCBS studios on Battery Street.

The peninsula that is San Francisco and San Mateo counties is like the fist on the end of an arm thrust out from the California coast and pointing due north. The arm is San Mateo County. The fist is the city and county of San Francisco. On either side of the narrowest part of the peninsula, the wrist, so to speak, are the city of Pacifica on the Pacific Ocean, and San Francisco International Airport on San Francisco Bay. We learned from KCBS that there were fires burning from Pacifica to SFO, a wall of fire ten miles long.

The Golden Gate Bridge was on fire as well. We saw that when we went up on the roof of our building. I couldn’t tell what was burning, the bridge was steel and concrete, but we could see the flames and lots of thick smoke as if the bridge had been piled high with old tires that had been set alight. Beyond that we could see a swath of dark clouds rolling in from the sea and obscuring the stars. The Bay Bridge had been barricaded by the Navy and civilian engineers. Rumor was that the city was going to be carpet-bombed to wipe out the infection when it was realized that geography could help contain the spread of the disease, so the fires were started. The grins couldn’t or wouldn’t swim, and they sure as hell couldn’t walk through fire. They were trapped in the city.

And we were trapped with them.

The frightened young man at KCBS told listeners to, “Get out of the city any way you can. The armed forces are pulling out, and when they are gone, anyone who has survived is on their own. Get out now. As long as the army is here, they are here to help. And whatever you do, don’t smile.”

We decided to walk downtown, to the heart of the city. If there was anyone in authority they would have to be there. A lot of businesses had a lot of money invested in property there; surely that would be worth protecting. And we would be right along the route of retreating soldiers and fleeing civilians heading for the bay and any boats still crossing the water.

We waited until night, hoping it would be safer, each of us carrying a backpack with a few things, a transistor radio, clothes and some food. For the first time in my life I wished I had a gun. Instead, Jillian carried a baseball bat, and I wore a sword off of one hip, in a cheap leather scabbard. I felt ridiculous.

I bought the sword in college because I was young and stupid and thought it was a cool thing to have, and through the years it stayed hidden in boxes of junk in the back of one closet after another. It looked like a Roman gladius. The blade was two feet long, the hilt was old wood, and there was no crossguard. It had been over one hundred and fifty years old when I bought it. There were chips and pits in the blade, and the maker had stamped his mark in the steel, a rose.

When I pulled the sword out of the closet I first considered strapping it to my back. I’d seen that kind of thing in movies, where guys did an over-the-shoulder draw of a weapon, a sword or a shotgun. I quickly realized that unless I had arms like an orangutan, that kind of draw could be clumsy and time-consuming. I didn’t want to accidentally slice off an ear before beginning a fight for survival.

We reached Van Ness Avenue, which was filled with abandoned cars and buses. Even if we could find a car we couldn’t drive it anywhere; all the main streets were blocked with empty vehicles. If there were any bike messengers left in the city they were now the kings of the road. We walked to Sacramento Street, and then up the hill to Mason Street, where we saw flames in the windows of the stately old Fairmont Hotel.

There was fog over the bay, and no lights on the Bay Bridge. What we could see of downtown was dark. To the east and west we could hear gunshots. We started down the hill, passing a cable car lying on one side at Powell. A big canvas-covered truck was coming up the hill. The truck was painted Army green. Jillian took a blue bandana out of her pack and told me to wear it over my mouth and nose, bandit style. When I asked her why, she said, “If any soldiers see you from the wrong side they might shoot you on sight.” Being a dumbass, I hadn’t even considered that. She put one on as well, a pink one.

The truck roared past us. Someone in the back of the truck was shrieking, hidden from us by canvas flaps.

A red flare silently rose up and over the bay, a pinpoint of ruby light.

The power was out all over the city, but we saw the flicker of flashlights and candles in a few apartment windows. We listened to the radio as we walked down the hill, but there were no more broadcasts.

We had to squeeze past a near solid line of cars at Sacramento and Stockton. The cars were abandoned, but some had their headlights on.

A slender teenage girl darted from the black hole of the Stockton Tunnel and ran toward us. Her hair was blonde and it danced behind her. Her grin was so wide it looked as if her lips had been surgically removed. There was a cunning hunger in her eyes. She was wearing a t-shirt and denim shorts and sneakers. I couldn’t move. I saw that she was a threat, but I also saw how young she was, how pretty she had been. She was just a kid.

Jillian stepped between us and swung the bat. The girl let out a clotted cry as the lower part of her face was shattered. Jillian swung again and the girl’s jawbone spun into the air like a meat boomerang. Jilly swung the bat a final time, up and over, bringing it down on the girl’s head. There was a horrible, horrible wet crunch and the girl fell on her side. Blood that was too dark and too thick oozed like molasses from her crushed skull.

“You need to stay sharp, honey,” Jillian said. “That smile means it’s no longer a person. It’s just a thing that needs to be put down.”

We continued down Sacramento Street, passing a group of thirty or forty people heading away from downtown. They thought we were crazy going in that direction.

Some people said the infection had come from China. Chinatown was being burned to the ground; we could see that as we passed Waverly Place. Smoke filled the air. Firelight bounced off of the smoke and illuminated the street. Someone shouted, “Chink roast!” and let out a high-pitched laugh.

Some said that the infection was just reaching the Far East. Most European capitals were in flames, according to an older black man leading a young girl and boy up the hill. “This disease is eating the world,” he said. He told us he was taking his grandchildren to Grace Cathedral. Glide Memorial was their church, but it had filled quickly with sick and injured people and had been burned down by the Army.

We weren’t the only ones wearing bandanas. The air was thick with the smell of smoke, and a scent I realized later was burned human beings. That smell is almost impossible to describe and one I’ll never forget. It was layered. We could smell the sweet and bitter combination of charred pork, and a sharper, more awful metallic smell like burned liver that might have been overcooked blood or internal organs. That smell made this nightmare more real than anything else had, more than all I had seen, more than the tear in the left side of my face. You couldn’t avoid tasting the smell, unless you wore something over your face. That smell turned my stomach, and made me terribly sad.

Looking north along Grant Avenue all we saw were buildings in flames. At the corner of Grant and California, the grounds of Old St. Mary’s Cathedral were littered with dead Chinese.

We turned south on Kearny Street. We could see a gridlock of abandoned cars choking Montgomery Street a block away.

We saw the dead, many of them. People who had been shot, beaten, dismembered. We saw dead grins and their frozen smiles were grotesque.

A longhaired teenager who looked as if he had stepped out of the Summer of Love was standing on the corner of Market and Montgomery. He had a candle burning inside a water glass, using it like a lantern.

“Dudes, am I, like, so glad to see other living people, man!”

He was wearing a baggy tie-died t-shirt and blue jean shorts, and had the strap of a canvas bag over one arm.

Jillian pulled her bandanna down so it hung loose around her neck. I did the same. When the teenager saw my face, he reached into the canvas bag and drew a Smith & Wesson Police Special, showing he wasn’t quite the peacenik neo-hippie he appeared to be.

“It’s okay,” Jillian said to him, “It’s cool. He’s my husband. He’s not one of those things. Look at his cheek. It’s a wound. He isn’t smiling.”

The kid took a long look. “What’s the capital of Illinois?”

“Springfield,” I said.

The kid thought about that. “Really? I thought it was Peoria.” He put the gun away and looked at my face. “That’s fuckin nasty, man.” He pronounced man as me-yan. “But at least you aren’t one of those things. They’re pretty stupid, you know? I mean, they think, but all they think about is going apeshit on people cause they got the blood munchies.”

“I’m Louis Bellemer,” I said. Sibilants were tough with my cheek wound. The letter S became a hiss. “This is my wife, Jillian.”

“Benjamin Lively.” The kid said. He let out a slow laugh. I looked at his bloodshot eyes. The kid was baked.

“We thought there would be more people here,” Jillian said.

The kid nodded. “Me too. I usually hang out down here with other bike messengers, man. But when the craziness started everyone bolted. I guess people headed home or got out of the city. I didn’t want to risk leaving a safe area so I found an unlocked building and smoked a bowl and crashed on a bench in the lobby. Next thing I know the SFPD are running back and forth and saying the bridges are a no-go, so I’m boned.”

There were seats here at McKesson Plaza, arranged in long concrete steps like seats in a Greek theater. They wrapped around the entrance to the underground BART and MUNI trains. A week ago it was a popular place for local cube rats to get some fresh air and eat lunch, before the world went all to hell. Benjamin sat down and placed the glass holding the flickering candle at his feet.

Jillian sat beside him. “Your family?”

Benjamin forced a smile. “They’re up the coast. Near Eureka. I’m pretty sure they’ll be OK. They’re out in the country.”

Jillian put her arm around him and gave him a hug. A complete stranger. I could never do that.

Benjamin wiped his eyes. He looked so young. He should have been starting college, or partying with friends, not living like this.

“A whole shitload of Army dudes went by a few hours ago in trucks,” he said. They stopped to check a few buildings, I don‘t know what for. One of the guys traded info for some weed. He said they tried to push most of the happyfaces south, all the way to a place called Sweeny Ridge. He said they herded them like cattle. They were singing the theme to some old TV show called Rawhide as they did it.”

Sweeny Ridge is a wilderness area with some great hiking trails through the hills.

“Then they set the fires on the way back. I asked him if they were helping anybody get from the city to the East Bay and he said they weren’t allowed to, San Francisco was now a quarantine zone, cause there are still grins in it. And then they just left.”

I didn’t like that at all. “So… we’re on our own.”

Benjamin nodded.

The kid’s candle sizzled and went out, and he cursed.

It began to rain, and the rain came down hard.

“We better get inside,” I said.

Benjamin hooked a thumb over his shoulder, indicating the McKesson Building.

Jillian shook her head, and looked across the street, to the Palace Hotel. “If we have to be inside, let’s do it in style.”

We crossed Market Street within the pedestrian crosswalk despite the fact that every vehicle we could see was empty and abandoned.

A gray and white cat was sitting on the hood of a car. It watched us for a moment, and then jumped down out of sight.

Beyond the cat’s hiding place, a naked man was shambling down Market Street, heading south, coming toward us. His skin was patchy and raw, and he holding a stuffed animal in one hand, a tiger.

“Nyih-nyih,” the man said.

Ben took out his revolver. “You know how to kill these things?”

“I bashed one’s head in,” Jillian said.

Ben nodded. “Yeah, just like in the old zombie movies, you can kill them by destroying the brain. The Army dudes said you can also bleed them out, cut their throat or fill their body with bullets, but their blood is as thick as shit and it takes way longer to kill them that way, so—”

The old man began to sprint, running at us faster than I would have imaged was possible. He was grinning and making that same sound over and over, nyih-nyih-nyih, as Ben stepped between us and raised the pistol.

There was a dry click we all heard over the rain.

“Fuck,” Ben said.

He and Jillian darted out of the way. Without thinking what I was doing I drew my sword and swung it in an awkward tennis backhand. I felt a jolt in my arm from fingers to wrist, and saw the old man’s head bounce twice on the road. Blood welled up slowly, pooling on the stump of his neck and then spilling down his pale chest in thick black clots.

Ten minutes later, we were in the lobby of the hotel. We smashed the glass in one of the doors on New Montgomery Street and blocked the opening with a couch and a soda machine. That machine was a heavy son of a bitch, and as we were sliding it in front of the door I saw that the old man’s headless body was still standing in the rain.

It was warm and dry inside. “Much better,” Jillian said. We were standing in the Garden Court under a stained glass dome. Her voice echoed softly off of the old marble floors and ceiling, and the polished columns between them. It was quiet in here. There were no sounds of conversation, footfalls, or traffic on the street. Outside, the rain hammered down, sounding like the end of the world.

* * * * *

We were three when we broke into the Palace Hotel. A week later we were twelve. Thirteen, if you counted the dog.

The Palace was built 1875, and rebuilt after it was destroyed by the fires that followed the 1906 quake. We were staying in room 8064, a top-floor suite overlooking the corner of Market and New Montgomery Streets. It was a nice suite. President Warren G. Harding died there in 1923, while in office. There were rumors he’d been poisoned, but he simply died of heart failure.

As we searched the hotel for other survivors we found eight dead grins and two living ones; both were Latinas in maid uniforms. One was small, one was fat. They were easy to kill, and it bothered me that killing was becoming so easy, even if these things were too dangerous to live. They were still human beings.

The power was out in the city, but there were generators in the basement. Jillian spent about three hours down there on our first night, switching off what she called non-essentials one by one. We were using candles and battery-powered flashlights and lanterns. There was a Walgreen’s a block away. We raided it for everything from batteries to snacks, Tylenol to clothes; sweatshirts, sleep pants, and cheap sneakers.

The first to arrive was a homeless man, hammering on the door after the rain stopped, and it rained for two days straight. He said his name was Randall, and that was the only name he would give. He had a pit bull mix named Clyde. He stank, and Jillian, fully in charge by then, gave him a room number and sent him upstairs to a suite for a bath. “You’ll have to take the stairs,” she had said, from behind the reception desk. The Palace was less than ten stories high, and the stairways were spacious and stylish. “The water is cold, but the beds are comfy. The door will be held open by the security latch when you get there. Use the latch the same way when you leave or you’ll be locked out.”

All hotel room doors have electronic card readers instead of old-fashioned keys. With no power supply, this was a pain in the ass. Without power we couldn’t program new keycards, even if we did figure out passwords to the hotel’s internal computer systems. Jilly was the first to suggest we look for a master key card and use it to open every door we could, and chock those doors open. Sure enough, the master key card we had stopped working a few hours after we began using it. The card readers in the doors didn’t need power, they were battery operated — and rejected all of the now expired keycards.

The doors still worked fine. The card readers were powered by AA batteries. If you had a good card, you could enter a room. Otherwise most doors were still locked tight on the outside, but the locking mechanism only applied to the outer door handle. The inner handle could always be opened, a standard security feature.

Why am I boring you with this primer on hotel doors? Trust me, there’s a reason, one none of us considered until too late.

Randall went up the stairs with Clyde.

“He didn’t even say thanks,” Benjamin said.

I was thinking the same thing. I was also thinking Randall was a bit of an asshole.

“He didn’t have to,” Jillian said.

Two days after that we took in three more strays, an older Japanese man with a boy and girl who appeared to be in the eight to ten year old range. The older man was Isao Yamada. The girl was Haya and the boy was Haru. It seemed the only English words Isao knew were tourist and vacation. The kids didn’t know much more, but like kids anywhere they were quick to learn.

Benjamin had found a long vinyl banner from some corporate event. It was three feet high and thirty feet long. He also found some black paint and a brush. On the stark white back of the banner he painted The Survivor’s Club. He somehow managed to hang the thing from the rooftop cornice so it wrapped around the corner of Montgomery and New Montgomery, and he secured it so it wouldn’t blow away. He did all of this without saying anything about it. I noticed it when I went up to the suite Jillian and I shared on the top floor and saw the damned thing blocking the top half of the tall window.

When I asked him about it Benjamin shrugged and said, “I thought it might help.”

The day after the banner went up three more people came to the Palace.

Soledad and Marisol Morales were sisters from the Mission district. They were in their early twenties, pretty, tattooed and pierced, and nervous wrecks.

The sisters were almost completely dependent on Joe Conaghan, a black guy with a big belly and a shaved head. Conaghan was an electrical engineer for Pacific Gas & Electric. When Jillian heard that her eyes lit up, pun intended.

From time to time we heard gunshots and distant screams. It was so quiet inside and out that we could hear footfalls in the street if someone ran by outside and we were near a window or door. Further inside the fortress-like bulk of the hotel it was as quiet as a forgotten tomb.

Grins passed by from time to time, wandering the streets or sitting on the sidewalk for minutes or hours before moving on. We worked hard to avoid attracting their attention. From the high window of our suite I watched a grin come up Montgomery Street. It was a tall man in a gray suit that was mottled black with dried blood. His torso had been cut open and his guts, now hard, encrusted tubes, hung stiffly between his legs. His blue tie flapped in the hollow below his ribs. He turned south on Market Street and made it another block before falling and lying still.

Unlike the zombies of film lore, these things could die without any intervention. If we could wait it out long enough, attrition though disease, injuries and exposure to the elements would remove infected citizens from the equation. How long that would be was the question.

At the end of our first week in the Palace our group counted a dozen with the arrival of Darryl Haise and Corey Renfield.

Jillian and Joe Conaghan were up on the roof working on an electrical panel. I was with Benjamin in one of many secure storage areas in the basement sorting through boxes and cases of personal items and emergency supplies that had been left behind, when we heard the faint and distant sound of Clyde barking.

The dog was earning his keep, guarding the shattered front door we had barricaded with the couch and soda machine, a safety measure Conaghan had described as half-assed, but he had been smiling when he said it and that made me like him.

We were using two-way radios all set to the same channel, and I asked anyone if they knew why Clyde was barking. No response. Benjamin and I went upstairs. I passed by the Garden Court and saw Isao sitting at one of the tables, reading what had to be a Japanese-English dictionary.

“Good-uh, to meet… you,” he said

“Likewise,” I replied.

His boy and girl were behind the reception desk. They were bored. Their MP3 players and phones had dead batteries and could not be recharged, at least not at this time, according to Jillian, so no more games or music for them.

The Morales sisters were probably upstairs in the room they shared, sleeping. They slept a lot. Jillian said it was their way of dealing with the shock of all that had happened and that with luck, sooner or later they would come around. We checked on them often, Benjamin volunteering most frequently for that duty, but we didn’t have time to play nursemaid, there was just too much to do.

I saw Randall slouched in a plush chair on the far side of the lobby. He called Clyde to him when he saw me heading for the door.

There were two men at the door. One was wearing an SFPD uniform. The other was wearing a green coverall. The cop was tapping one the doors with the butt of a Glock.

I unlocked one of the doors from a big ring of keys we’d found behind the reception desk, and let the men in.

“Man, am I glad I found you,” the cop said. And then, when he got a good look at me, “Jesus, what the fuck happened to your face?”

“Cut myself shaving,” I said, when I wanted to toss a dollar at him and tell him to go back out and buy some fucking tact.

I introduced myself as I locked the doors, and that’s when I noticed that the man in the coverall had his hands cuffed behind his back. On the back of the coverall was a logo. It showed a winged insect flying away and looking back in horror. Below the illustration was a phone number with a 415 area code and a web address, and above it was the name of the company, Pest Off!

“Darryl Haise,” the officer said, shoving the handcuffed man toward a chair in the lobby and giving me a bone crusher of a handshake. He had short-cropped blond hair and pale blue eyes and he grinned an all-American grin.

“I must protest,” the man in the coverall said as he awkwardly sat on the edge of a chair.

“Shut up, Renfield,” Haise said.

“We need to leave the vicinity immediately,” the man named Renfield said.

Haise took a step closer to Renfield and his voice turned ugly. “I told you to shut the fuck up.”

I asked Rendfield why we needed to leave and Haise snapped a look at me, his eyes narrowing.

“Because they are coming back,” Renfield said. “The infected are coming back by the hundreds if not thousands. And it gets worse.”

Haise gave Renfield and open-handed slap that knocked the man out of the chair.

“Holy shit, man,” Benjamin said behind me.

For a moment I could only stare. The world had gone all to shit, we few survivors had to stick together, and this cop was beating down a man in handcuffs?

Renfield had fallen on his side. It wasn’t a hard fall. The Palace lobby floor was cool marble and plush carpet, and he fell on carpet, but the man was humiliated

I took Renfield by one elbow and helped him into the chair.

“Okay,” I said. “How are things worse?”

“Do not listen to him,” Haise said.

I turned and looked at Haise and for the first time I noticed a light in his eyes that was either insane, dancing rage, or barely contained terror.

“I want to know what’s going on out there,” I said, trying to sound strong and hoping Haise didn’t take a swing at me. I was no fighter.

“So do I.” The voice boomed, reverberating off of marble.

I turned and saw Jilly and Conaghan coming down the stairs, a belt of tools Conaghan had found jingling with every step. Conaghan had an easy smile on his face, but his eyes were dark and hard. Jillian was pale.

We stood together, the six of us tense, until Isao approached, flanked by his children, and announced, “We go to make-uh pee-pee!”

The broke the tension.

Haya looked embarrassed and Haru rolled his eyes. Renfield snorted. I grinned. Haise saw my grin and took a step back. Conaghan smiled again, but he was watching Haise closely.

“Let’s take these cuffs off,” Jillian said.

“That man is dangerous,” Haise said.

“Please,” Jillian said.

Haise put a hand to one side of his mouth and spoke in a dramatic stage whisper. “He eats flies. He’s fucking crazy.”

Renfield gave Haise an offended glare, and then ignored him as he addressed Jillian, Conaghan and me.

“Did you know that our most common companion creature is not the dog or the cat, but the common housefly? They have been with us since the dawn of Homo sapiens, eating and defecating and mating alongside us while we carried them into every region of the world. They are almost perfect, far better in their biological niche than we are in ours.”

“Fuck off, Renfield,” Haise said.

“The Roman poet Vergil once had a lavish funeral for a fly,” Renfield said, “and had it laid to rest in a mausoleum. He may have cared for the fly, or he may have had ulterior motives—”

Jillian gave me a what the fuck look and I cut in.

“The government was planning to confiscate the property of the rich and distribute it to war veterans,” I said. “But no grounds containing burial plots or mausoleums could be taken. Vergil saved his land from seizure.”

Renfield gave me a nod. He looked like a young Richard Dreyfuss. “For the rest of us, however, flies are simply pests that need to be exterminated, and the genocide of musca domestica has been one of mankind’s enduring efforts. However, the fly has turned the tables on us, by delivering one disease after another into our lives until it found one that could truly annihilate us.”

Realizing that Haise was probably the crazy one and that the crazy one had a goddamned gun, “I said,” I’ll keep an eye on him.”

Haise unlocked Renfield’s cuffs and stood back, as if the exterminator might explode.

Jillian began explaining the few rules at the Palace; everyone pitches in on the work, chock your door open when you leave a room because unlocked doors were few and far between…

I noticed that Haise looked bored, his eyes glazing over. Both Conaghan and Benjamin were keeping a close watch on Haise.

I walked with Renfield to the now empty Garden Court. Daylight streamed through the stained glass dome; it was the room with the most natural light during the day. I noticed that Randall was still sitting in his chair with Clyde at his side. He hadn’t said a word.

“Thank you,” Renfield said, as we took seats at a table.

I glanced at Haise, and back at Renfield. “Renfield. Eating flies, I’d have thought that was a joke, but Haise doesn’t look like a horror movie fan, and even less like an aficionado of classic literature, so…”

A small smile appeared on Renfield’s face, half-hidden by a scruffy beard. “He’s a fool. A terrified, small-minded fool. And for the record, I don’t eat flies, I eat maggots.”

I was speechless. Then Renfield topped his last statement with one that was even more incredible.

“The reason Officer Haise had me cuffed and kept me with him is that I told him I knew how to become immune to the disease. Happyface, the smiler bug, whatever you want to call it. Haise was keeping me close to see if I became infected.”

Renfield raised an arm and pulled back one sleeve of his coverall. “Officer Friendly was responsible for allowing a grin to attack me before he shot it.” Renfield raised his arm. There was a nasty, healing wound on his forearm, and I could clearly see the half-moon imprints of human teeth that had bitten into and broken his flesh.

“I don’t know if you are aware of how fast the disease manifests, but it is almost instantaneous. I was bitten two days ago. That’s direct contact. Primary transmission. And I’m fine. I’m immune.”

I didn’t know what to say.

“A bite from one of those things is primary transmission, the most immediate, the fastest to take effect. Getting splashed with their blood is secondary transmission. It can take longer, but will still kill you. Tertiary transmission, from infected flies, is the way it all started, and the rarest way to become infected.”

Renfield leaned close, and spoke softly. “We all need to be immunized,” he said. “And we need to get the hell out of Dodge. The plan has changed. Originally the plan was to drive all the grins out of San Francisco, to try and save the city. Instead, the powers that be are corralling every grin they can find, and the grins are travelling in very large packs. They are going to hold them here, in the city, until the things die off or until whoever is still I charge can figure out a safe option for mass disposal. Firebombing, perhaps, or extermination squads. As for people like you and me… well, we don’t really have a say. Now, a lot of people came here to the heart of the city, to escape when the outbreak happened. What if the grins that are wandering around out there follow the same instinct?”

I didn’t know what to say to that, either.

“Mind if I sit in?”

Renfield and I were startled. Randall had approached us silently, and he was a big man. I gestured to one of the empty seats at the table and he sat, patting one thigh. Clyde trotted across the lobby to join us, his claws ticking on the marble floor.

I asked Renfield, “Why did you stay behind?”

“I stayed behind because… well, because I’m an exterminator. I was convinced I could find a way to destroy these things and avoid catching the disease. I heard second hand information from all over the world on amateur radio, theories of the three kinds of disease transmission, the suggestion that it started with flies, which is actually the hardest way to catch the disease, and became a pandemic when people gave the bug to each other through violent attacks.”

We waited for Renfield to say more.

“It’s like this,” Renfield said. “The disease began in flies. The parasites came from flies, are carried by flies, but they do not infect flies. Flies are immune. Flies transmitted the parasite to man. Now man transmits it to man, but the disease, the bug, thrives in men. The bug is a parasite. It’s thought that it immediately seeks out the brain, carrying a host of other lesser maladies within it, such as the skin condition you’ve all seen. The bug, the parasite, takes over the brain. Did you know it has a name? It is called giardia motivus and—”

“Mind control?”

I looked at Randall. He looked down at his clasped hands, and his voice was a whisper.

“Wouldn’t surprise me if this bug was created by the military. They’ll fuck with a soldier’s head any way they can.”

I didn’t want the conversation going off on a crazy conspiracy tangent, so I gave Randall a nod and asked Renfield, “How could a parasite control a human being?”

“There are fungi that can control insects,” Renfield said, “Disgusting things. Remember, I’m an exterminator and I don’t disgust easily, but some of these fungi… they will take over an ant, for example, and make it climb a tree, perhaps simply triggering an impulse to seek out direct sunlight in the canopy of a jungle. When the ant reaches the highest point it latches onto a branch or leaf with a literal death grip and dies. Then the fungus erupts from the ant’s body or head, and releases a little cloud of spores that rain down on the jungle, each spore capable of infecting another ant.”

“Jesus,” I said. “Is there any way to fight this bug? Could you somehow muster enough will power to—”

Randall said, “He who reigns within himself, and rules passions, desires, and fears, is more than a king.”

That was a line from John fucking Milton. Who the hell was Randall?

“Doubtful,” Renfield said. “I’m only guessing here, but I would say that the parasite either destroys or consumes any parts of the brain that allow higher thought. Consciousness, memory, all of that is wiped out, obliterated with horrifying speed, and what is left is an automaton, a delivery system to help further the spread of the parasite, a—”

“A missile,” Randall said.

Renfield nodded.

“How do you know this?” I had to ask. Maybe Renfield was as crazy as Randall.

Renfield shrugged. “Television never really did it for me. I like listening to my radios, chatting on my CB, and monitoring my police scanner. I found some frequencies used by the combined military forces as well. You’d be amazed how easily soldiers can forget spoken word protocols when the shit hits the fan. Code words and acronyms go right out the window. Which brings me to another important point. I’ve worked with a lot of cops. When you’re an exterminator you get called to houses infested with wasps or ants or whatever and often the people in those homes call the police first, in a panic, I suppose. I was in the street near my home in the Castro when Haise came down the road in an SFPD cruiser. I had managed to incapacitate a grin and I was dragging it to my house—”

“Excuse me?” I asked, wondering if Renfield was the crazy one after all.

“I broke its knees using a sledge hammer with a long shaft, and then I shattered all of its leg and arm bones,” he said, as if it were the most reasonable thing in the world to do. It was quite helpless and hardly a threat under those circumstances. That wasn’t the first grin I studied. I’d done it before, and since I had already begun eating maggots—they are a wonderful source of protein and tasteless if you wash them down with a glass of water—I was almost certain I was immune.

I was dragging that last grin into my house, hoping I could study it as well, when Haise intervened and treated me like a criminal. I told him I may have discovered how to become immune to the disease and we began to argue. He shoved me, I stumbled on the curb, and the incapacitated grin couldn’t resist tucking in to the arm that fell in front of its face. Haise shot the grin in the head, cuffed me in the street, and since then he’s been watching me to see if I am immune. What is worth noting is that I have known a lot of police officers, and Haise does not talk like a cop. Not at all. In fact—”

Renfield was interrupted by a harsh medley of screams drifting down the stairwell.

Most of us ran up the stairs. Benjamin was ahead of me, having recognized the voices of the Morales sisters. I was followed by Renfield. Jillian was behind him, and Conaghan was puffing along behind her. I didn’t notice that Randall and Haise were not following us.

On the seventh floor we saw the Morales sisters standing near the stairs, both appearing to have been startled out of sleep. Benjamin went to them. Further down the hall I saw Isao and a woman in a business suit locked together in a struggle. It didn’t occur to me that it was a grin until they turned around and around like dancers and I saw that horrible rictus. Her jacket, blouse and shirt were streaked with dried vomit that had been mostly blood.

Beyond them near the end of the hall and the room they shared with their father were Haya and Haru. Both children were curled up on the floor. Both were bleeding from bite wounds.

The grin was snapping at Isao’s hands and face, and the older man’s hands were already bloody from bites. Yet he was holding her back from doing any greater injury, and as if in response she let out a frustrated sound, made a choking noise and then regurgitated a syrupy mixture of vomit and dark blood into his face.

Renfield and I stepped forward, and I realized I didn’t have my sword. I turned to Conaghan and pulled a long screwdriver from his tool belt.

The grin bit into Isao’s left hand and tore away a patch of skin. He let out a yell and shoved her away.

Renfield approached them, bouncing on the balls of his feet like he was doing some sort of kooky dance. He was a gangly man with a shaggy head of hair and the sight would have been hysterical if not for the fact that he was playing a deadly game. The grin lashed out at him and he grabbed her arm, swinging her face first into a door.

The Palace is an old and luxurious hotel. The doors to the suites are paneled in mahogany. The doors are solid. So solid that you can use one to kill.

The grin’s face smashed into the door and she recoiled, looking up and down the hall in shock as that too thick and too dark blood oozed from her mouth and nose.

Renfield twisted her arm behind her back, I distinctly heard something break, a muffled snap, and then he slammed her face first into the door again, and again, until her knees buckled and her face was unrecognizable.

I looked at Isao. He was touching his bloody face with his bloody hands, shaking his head, and saying something in Japanese. He took a few steps toward me and then lurched as if he’d slipped on something. Then he began to grin, and I saw the humanity leave his eyes. He had a nasty cut on his upper lip, and his lips parted to reveal red, bloody teeth. As his muscles contracted his grin became so fierce that his upper lip tore apart.

“Careful, Bellemer,” Jillian whispered behind me.

Isao launched himself at me as if thrown by an invisible sling, his arms flailing at me like a man doing a bad imitation of a cat. I leaned out of his way and stuck out a foot, and Isao went sprawling on the thick carpet underfoot. As he struggled to get to his feet I bent down and rammed the screwdriver through his right temple.

“I’m sorry,” I said, hoping that some part of his humanity remained and understood that I was doing what I had to.

I worked the handle of the screwdriver up and down and side-to-side, scrambling Isao’s brains as if churning butter. When he was dead, I wiped the screwdriver clean on a fold of his shirt and gave it back to Conaghan.

I heard the children crying now, and heard Renfield saying comforting words as he stepped towards them. He froze when their cries became idiotic grunts, meaningless vocalizations.

Renfield looked over his shoulder, his expression bleak.

Conaghan stepped up and handed each of us a screwdriver as the children got to their feet and took their first unsteady steps toward us. “I can’t do it,” Conaghan said. “Not that. I have… had kids, fuck, I don’t even know if they are alive…”

Renfield killed what was left of the little boy. I put down his sister.

When we were done I went to Jillian. I leaned close to her and realized she was staring at me. At my neck.

“Oh baby,” she said.

I raised a hand, touched my neck and winced. There was a deep scratch there. Isao got me after all, with hands that were at least partially covered in the female grin’s blood and bile.

I moved down the hallway, an equal distance from Renfield and Jillian, and sat down against one wall.

From downstairs I heard a distant shout and a bang that had to be a gunshot.

Jillian looked over her shoulder at the stairs, said, “Jesus Christ,” and then looked back at me.

After a while Randall came up the stairs with Clyde. He stopped beside Jillian and Conaghan and joined them in watching me. I saw he was holding the Glock that Haise had been carrying. I would have asked what the hell had happened downstairs but I had bigger things to worry about.

Renfield had hunkered down at some point, sitting with the others. Now he stood, walked to me, and offered his hand.

“It’s been fifteen minutes,” he said. “Bellemer is either very lucky, or immune. If he was going to show signs of being infected, we’d have seen it already.”

Randall made a gesture and Clyde came close to me, growling as he passed Isao’s body. The dog sniffed me up and down, and then trotted back to Randall, who said, “He’s clean.”

Renfield helped me to my feet and then Jillian was holding me and about to kiss the awful ruin of my face. Renfield shoved her away. “He may be immune, but you may not be. You don’t want to touch any of their blood,” he said, gesturing to the dead grins.

I went into a suite to wash my neck, entering the first open door I saw.

The room was a ruin. The walls were scratched, the curtains torn down. The wall-mounted TV was on the floor. The bedding was shredded, and there were streaks and pools of dried blood everywhere. As I went into the bathroom, which hadn’t faired nearly as bad and dampened the clean edge of a towel to dab at my neck, I realized this was the grin’s room.

She must have been in here since the beginning of the pandemic, somehow making it into the safety of her hotel room and closing the door just before the infection had taken over. Since then she’d just been a hungry, mindless thing, clawing at walls and floor to try to escape and spread the disease at the command of the parasites within. It must have been just a fluke that she finally struck the door latch and managed to pull it open. It must have been a fluke that she hadn’t turned the deadbolt or engaged the security latch. It must have been a fluke that Isao and his children happened to be walking by when she pulled the door open and stepped into the hall.

When I left the room only Jillian was waiting for me. We went to our suite. I crawled into bed and slept. I dreamed that Jillian and I were alone in the city and that it was a deserted paradise. “You make me so happy,” she said, and then she grinned.

* * * * *

Two months passed quickly. The northern hemisphere slowly turned toward winter and the city was a delight as far as the weather was concerned. Fall was always the best time of year in San Francisco, with warm, sunny days and cool nights. There wasn’t much rain, and there weren’t any TV meteorologists around to tell us California was in another drought.

People came to the Palace, lured by Benjamin’s sign. Thanks to Conaghan we got all the generators running, but we didn’t power any exterior lights and made sure interior lights were usually cloaked by curtains, the older generation making jokes about blackout conditions in old war movies.

By September there were over one hundred people in the Palace. A crew had gone from room to room upstairs, popping open doors with pry bars and searching the rooms for surviving grins. They found one alive and killed it, and found two dead. One had apparently died of starvation. One had choked to death trying to eat a luxuriant bath towel. Renfield found that interesting. Benjamin found it hysterical. I thought it was terribly sad.

While it would be nice to admit that every survivor was of equal value, that wasn’t true. Part of me resented every too-old or too-young survivor. We needed strong backs and ready hands and fighters. Instead we just seemed to gather more and more mouths to feed, more people to care for.

I was inexpressibly thankful when Anna Anders showed up at the door one night, hammering on the glass and screaming as a grin with some devastating lower-body injury crawled after her, and others grins came running, lured by her cries.

Anders had to be in her sixties. She was thin and small, with a pale face and graying black hair. She was a veterinarian. Barring any extreme medical emergencies, we now had a doctor in the house.

We held weekly meetings and assigned different duties, even the children in the hotel had jobs to do, and we tried to hold things together. Some people were adapting. Some were utterly useless, unable to adapt to a world that was too far gone.

The power never did come back on, and after a few weeks the water stopped running as well. That was a bitch. Now we had to ration water, and had begun stockpiling our supply by raiding nearby stores for bottles until we realized all the office towers around us were vertical gold mines. On almost every floor of every building we found at least one of those big five gallon bottles in or near a water cooler. Food was less of a problem, for now. There were more than enough packaged foods in nearby shops and offices to sustain us.

We didn’t have many weapons. There were a total of three guns, an indication of just how far anti-firearm legislation and sentiment had gone in the Bay Area before everything fell apart. Most of our weapons were blunt force weapons. Pry bars, axes and baseball bats were the most effective.

At least once a day helicopters passed over the city or hovered over the bay. We tried any number of ways to signal them and thought we had failed.

We had tried contacting any authorities using two-way radios, an emergency radio found in the basement of the Palace and even the police radio Haise had been wearing, as Randall had taken it along with his gun, but we received no responses.

With no power, we had no way of knowing if TV stations were transmitting. we charged only a few smart phone batteries with the hotel emergency generators and used them to monitor the web If the internet was still up and running none of the cell towers were operational or they had been shut down, because we never got any signals.

Local AM and FM radio was just a sea of white noise.

Our only reliable source of information was a radio Renfield had constructed. It was a small unimpressive plastic box. I asked him where the microphone and speaker were and he told me he was a QRPer. He began throwing a lot of jargon at me. Most of it went over my head but what it boiled down to was this; on the roof of the Palace, via relayed messages, he could communicate with anyone, anywhere, given enough time. He was using the CW band and communicating in Morse code. I thought that was a thing of the past, but he told me that before things fell apart there was a growing number of amateur radio enthusiasts who were returning to the roots of radio communication, building very low-power radios and perfecting their performance. The battery-powered clear polycarbonate cube filled with electronic components soldered to a circuit board became known as Renfield’s Box. It was an effective, yet slow means of communication.

After two weeks we gave up trying to hail any emergency services or government agencies through second or third parties. If they were out there, they were ignoring us.

Sitting on the roof of the hotel with his radio and a pen and notepad, the radio chatter Renfield captured confirmed that the San Francisco area was a quarantine zone. No one was going in or out of the city. Anyone trying to leave the city by crossing the bay and landing a boat in Marin or the East Bay would be shot on sight as the authorities now assumed that anyone living in the city was a carrier of the disease.

Looking down from the roof, Renfield never saw anything on Montgomery Street aside from the stealthy movements of a stray gray and white cat as it weaved between the abandoned cars.

There wasn’t much news outside the Bay Area beyond rumors.

It was said that Manhattan had been leveled, or cleansed, by nuclear weapons. It was said that grin drives were being undertaken by National Guard units all across the plains and down into Texas. The infected were being rounded up like cattle, corralled into large groups and then sprayed down with gasoline and burned alive, which was considered the most cost-efficient method of dealing with them. It was said that nuclear power plants had melted down in Japan, France, and Southern California. It was said there was no longer a centralized government in the United States. All of this information was second hand. Rumor. Supposition.

No one said anything about exploring treatments or vaccines or immunization.

When the technology that united us across great distances and left us more and more isolated from each other than any other time in human history failed, human contact became an essential once again.

There were groups of survivors like us in Seattle, Cheboygan, Dover and New Bedford, people trapped by geography, by lines of water or fire or soldiers, people trapped in gathering places for grins.

More and more grins were appearing in the city. We had a group of fit young men and women who called themselves the Wrecking Crew. The two teams of five went out on hunts, killing as many grins as they could, and they always returned with the same news. There were more of them out there. They were coming up the peninsula to downtown San Francisco. No one knew why.

Haise never came back. Randall finally admitted, in clipped sentences, that he had accused Haise of being a fraud who was playing at being a cop. They had argued, Randall had taken the gun and fired one shot into the ceiling to scare Haise away.

Benjamin was dating Marisol Morales. Her sister Soledad was sharing a room with a mean looking young man named Ed Mariano, who was the head of the Wrecking Crew.

It took us a while to realize that a man who had joined us was a pimp, trading out the favors of his women for whatever he needed.

One of those women was Rose Lubisch. Rose was only eighteen. She was trying and failing to hide the fact that she was pregnant. We had assumed that Kalife Montagne was her husband. He wasn’t.

When we heard this news I wanted to throw the man out. Jillian told me to wait and see what happened. She was hoping Montagne would change, would help out and pitch in and become part of our little community. She always hoped for the best in people.

Rose rarely spoke, and she followed Montagne around the hotel the same way Clyde followed Randall.

I decided I’d take Jillian’s advice and wait.

Rose was the second woman I failed. The first was Jillian.

* * * * *

“How about I suck your cock?”

“No,” I said. I was holding a clipboard, one hand braced against steel shelving.

A grin had broken into one of the basement storerooms. The Wrecking Crew had found it and killed it. Jillian and I were taking stock of the many supplies that had been gathered and stored in the room. The room was a mess, and the job was dull, but it gave us some time alone, something we had far too little of these days.

Jillian leaned forward and breathed on my neck. It was a thing she had always done and it drove me wild. Her lips might graze my skin when she did that, but for the most part it was her breath, soft and hot and immediate.

“Come on, Louis,” she whispered, her voice as soft as her breath on my neck. “Let me get your motor running, then we can go for a ride.”

The tone of her voice and the look on her face got to me. “Well,” I said, getting as hard as a rock as she gave me her lopsided grin and got down on her knees. “Okay.”

She unzipped my fly, reached into my pants for my cock, and then laughed. I was so hard she couldn’t get me out of my pants, so she loosened my belt and pulled my pants down. I wasn’t wearing any underwear. Underwear was just one more thing to wash, and we had to wash most things by hand since the power went out; the generators were put to more important needs, like heat and light.

“Mmmm,” she said. Her tongue flicked over the head of my cock and I felt that familiar and always-fresh jolt of sexual electricity race across my skin. I nearly dropped the clipboard and grabbed the steel shelf to steady myself.

My left hand slipped in something, and the very last shred of my consciousness that hadn’t been pumped into my prick wondered about the slick substance on my fingers.

I looked down at Jilly, she was right, I wanted to fuck, I wanted to fuck, I wanted to fuck… and I glanced at my hand.

I had a handful of vibrant green snot.

Jilly was taking me into her mouth, working her way along the length of my cock, and that point of contact was now the center of the universe.

Jillian pulled back, stroking my cock and smiling up at me, her smile growing wider, and wider, until it was a horrible rictus.

The smiler sickness was transmitted by body fluids, all fluids, blood, saliva, snot and semen. We didn’t know that at the time, although Dr. Anders was methodically working her way toward that conclusion with the limited resources at hand.

Jilly showed us that we were all at greater risk than we realized. Until then, we had only been concerned about blood, and before Jillian and I went into the storeroom to take inventory, every inch of the space had been checked for blood. When I asked later about the grin that had broken in, the men who had found it and killed it said it had been coughing and sneezing like it had a bad cold, which wasn’t unusual for a grin.

We didn’t know.

We didn’t know then that any liquid medium could sustain the parasites and was as dangerous as a loaded gun. I had a handful of it, which meant there could be more in this space. The snot was only half-congealed; it was almost fresh and most likely came from the grin that had broken into the storeroom.

I was immune, and I had no idea why. Jillian was probably not immune. If I had known one touch of any fluid left behind by the grin could infect her, I would have gotten her out of there.

“No,” I said again. This time the word almost a sob, and the fact that my genitals were right in front of her and were easy targets was the furthest thing from my mind.

“Jilly,” I said.

Her smile had become extreme. I could see her molars and her gums as her lips pulled back in the classic rictus created by the horrific tightening of facial muscles, a clear sign that she had been infected while we had been taking inventory.

I watched everything that was my wife fade from her eyes. Her intelligence, her humor, her deep love, and her immeasurable will. She was gone and a thing was left behind, a hungry thing that was holding on to me, opening its mouth and biting down on my erection, drawing blood, drawing a scream from me.

I was still holding the clipboard. It was one of the old-fashioned metal ones, a steel sheet designed to take a beating. I brought it down on her head. It didn’t hurt her at all, but it startled her enough that she disengaged from my cock and snarled at me.

I punched her in the face and broke her nose, releasing a heavy flow of blood and snot. When the parasites really dig in and start reproducing in a human body a lot of snot and saliva is produced, a healthy medium for the transmission of the parasites from host to host.

I turned to run, and immediately tripped and fell, forgetting that my pants were still around my ankles.

I rolled onto my back as Jillian lunged on top of me, one hand grabbing my prick and one clawing at my face. How many times had she climbed on top of me before, gently touching my face and my cock as she prepared to ride me? It was a position favored by both of us.

I shoved her head back with one hand, avoiding those snapping teeth. I knew I was immune, but she could tear my throat out, or chew off my fingers, and I still had plans for them. With my other hand I slashed at her throat with the steel edge of the clipboard. The edge wasn’t sharp, but her throat was soft. I should know, I kissed it often enough. The clipboard cut her, a small cut.

She lunged again and I slashed at her again, and then I rolled on top of her, my still hard cock pressed between us, how many times had we laid like that before, and then I raised the clipboard, gripped it with both hands, and used it to hack off my lovely Jilly’s head.

I was cold, shivering so violently I could hardly hold the clipboard. I ejaculated as I was beheading my wife. I pulled up my pants, sat beside her, and cried.

Most people would say I killed a thing, a dangerous, mindless thing. In my mind, I had murdered my wife, and that was the moment things changed for me. I was the same after the parasitic outbreak as I was before it began wiping out humanity. I wanted to hide in quiet and comfort. I hid from the world in my stories before the outbreak and afterward I hid in the Palace from the mindless, hungry grins wandering the streets.

When I cut off Jillian’s head, when I murdered her, I changed. I no longer wanted to hide. Now I wanted to fight back, to destroy every one of those smiling grins out there. I wanted a war and I had nothing to lose— except Jillian’s legacy, her kindness, everything she had worked so hard to preserve.

I didn’t want to take charge. It was thrust upon me. People saw Jillian and I as the leaders of our group of survivors, then depended on us for the final word despite a number of committees Jilly had been creating to get feedback from everyone on everything we proposed so our every action was supported by the majority.

But they looked to me to lead them…

* * * * *

What we have learned, firsthand and through radio reports from other survivors is this—

There are three ways one can contract the smiler sickness. Grin attacks are the primary mode of transmission, accidental contact with any body fluids constitute secondary transmission, and tertiary transmission is catching the disease from flies.

The bug, giardia motivus, is a parasite. It isn’t anything made by man or mutated by some freakish whim of nature. It is a living thing that very well may have been around for millions of years before its path crossed with ours.

With Dr. Anders’ help we learned almost all bodily fluids could transmit the disease. The parasite can survive in any liquid medium in the human body, except urine. We began saving piss in large containers, and used it to wash down anything a grin came in contact with. It was too late to save Jillian, but that knowledge would save others. I tried to take some comfort in that.

Once parasites enter the skin it takes them only a few minutes to reach the brain, where they begin interfering with motor functions and take over a body that becomes nothing but a breeding ground and a delivery system to nurture the parasites and spread them to other hosts.

The parasite multiplies, and drives the host to bite or tear at the skin of other suitable hosts. Then the grin bleeds, vomits or spits into wounds to pass on the parasite. Unlike the zombies or scary movies grins do not eat the living, they just… ravage them. An open wound is a better medium for transmission, of the parasites, the closer to the brain the better, so grins will tear at faces and throats.

A telltale sign of infection is a rictus smile. The disease is called the happy bug or smiling sickness. The life span of the infected is unknown, but it is thought the parasites feed on their hosts slowly, creating a desiccated corpse-like creature that can still be mobile and dangerous for a time depending on the physical fitness of the grin at the time of infection.

The infected are not zombies in the traditional sense. They are deranged, their higher brain functions destroyed by the parasites that guide them. The parasites also carry unidentified bacteria that cause a host of diseases, including something similar to leprosy, killing the nerves and making the grins nearly invulnerable to pain. Real zombies, if they existed, would decay after a month and be no threat. The grins are alive and hungry. They are not immortal, but while they live, they are a constant danger.

The parasites were first transmitted by the common housefly. The flies are immune because they build immunity as larvae.

Renfield ate maggots. I was eaten by them, or at least the diseased and possibly gangrenous flesh of my facial wound was after I was attacked by the grin on the Golden Gate Bridge. Both of us were immune.

What our group needed now was a doctor or a biologist, anyone who could help us work on a cure, because there was one waiting to be discovered.

* * * * *

I took Jillian’s body down Market Street and across Justin Herman Plaza to the Ferry Building. She was wrapped in plastic, and a clean white sheet. I slipped her into the bay and a current carried her away from me. I wanted to do it alone. Benjamin and Randall came with me.

We killed two grins on the way there and five on the way back. Most of them were older, and in bad health, even for the infected. One was a child, a little boy of about ten years old. His upper lip was crusted with snot and the mange-like itch had driven him to rub a raw red hole through his t shirt and the flesh over his collarbone. His hands were bigger than they should have been, and his fingernails were hard claws.

When he saw our obvious distress Randall said, “I’ve got this one.” We walked past the thing that was once a little boy and heard Randall behind us, beating it to death with a steel pry bar.

When we got back to the Palace Hotel, Kalife Montagne was standing in the lobby and screaming at Rose Lubisch, a slender brunette who was hugely pregnant. He was a huge black guy with a gold grill, and he towered over her.

“You stupit fuckin bitch, how could you go and get knocked up? You know how much trade I’m gonna lose when that pussy’s out of commission? I got a good mind to slap the—”

He didn’t get to finish. I slammed the flat on my sword into the back of his head and he went down. While people I knew and many I’d not yet gotten to know stood and watched, I grabbed one of Montagne’s wrists and dragged him out onto the street. He didn’t fight back; he only recoiled in horror as I shoved him outside. My face had that effect on a lot of people. I came back into the hotel and locked the door.

“That man doesn’t come back in here,” I said, to anyone listening.

Rose looked terrified.

“Everything is going to be fine,” I said.

* * * * *

The next day we heard a commotion in the street outside the barricaded doors. Certain rooms and suites had been designated lookouts. I went up to a first floor room with Benjamin and looked down into the street. Montagne was there, with a group of people who looked like the troublesome rabble you only see in bad movies. These people were filthy, some injured, some deranged, some angry, angry at us, safe inside the Palace, or angry at the world in general. The crowd was only about thirty people, but they looked like hard cases, people who had been surviving all this time under conditions far rougher than life inside the hotel.

Thirty against one hundred may not sound like much of a challenge, but most of our numbers were children or adults who were not fighters. They were office clerks and waiters and website designers.

One man stepped forward and the others watched him with reverence. It was Haise. He was no longer dressed like a cop.

“Open the doors and let us in,” he shouted. “We deserve to be protected too.”

“We have rules here,” I shouted back. “If you abide by them, you are welcome to stay. We help each other. We share with each other. We—”

“We’ll take whatever we want,” Haise said, his face darkening with rage. “Let us in or we’ll find a way in!”

There wasn’t much chance of that. We had reinforced all the doors and ground-floor windows, and most windows had large signs on them reading Attempts to enter will be met with Deadly Force. No one was getting into the fortress of the Palace unless we wanted them to.

After a few hours the crowd moved on. We had no idea that Haise already had a plan of attack in place.

* * * * *

Renfield was spending almost all of his time on the roof now. As another day drew to a close and the evening air grew cool he stood and took a few paces away from a folding chair and a small worktable. His wrists and fingers were stiff from hours of sending code and writing down replies. He walked, stretching his legs and loosening the kink in his back, turning when he heard a muffled thud near the edge of the roof.

There was nothing there.

It had been a week since Haise and his mob had made their threats, long enough for any worries to seem unfounded.

Renfield heard voices and wondered if they were coming from the street. He walked over to the Market Street side of the roof and looked over the edge. The silent street was still filled with cars.

To Renfield’s left were narrow Annie Street, and a building that housed stores on the ground floor and offices above. The building across the single lane of Annie Street was a few stories higher than the Palace Hotel.

He went back to his seat. He sent another message. He received another message. He read what he had just written down, and stared at his radio in disbelief. He sent another message asking if what he had received was true.

He read the reply and stood, fighting panic.

Renfield looked up just as a body was flung into the air, the arms slowly flailing as it soared over the gap of Annie Street and slammed face first onto the roof of the Palace Hotel. He looked up from the body in time to see a loop of material, some kind of cord, hanging over the edge of the building next door. The silhouettes of two men appeared as the cord was pulled up and out of sight.

Renfield moved closer to the unmoving body lying near his work area. He used one outstretched foot to roll the body over and saw a ravaged face. It was one of the infected. His body tensed and he was about to run, when he saw the angle of the shattered neck and the thick dark blood oozing from the nose and mouth. The grin was dead.

“What the hell?”

Another body was flung over the gap, landing on its side near the edge of the Palace roof. It was another grin, and it was getting to its feet, one arm hanging uselessly.

Renfield reached for the two-way radio and shouted the code word for grins inside the Palace Hotel.

“Breech! On the roof! Breech! Breech! Breech!”

The grin was coming closer. Renfield didn’t have any weapons at all. Why would he have needed them? He was on the goddamned roof!

He grabbed his radio as another grin was launched from the roof of the building next door. This one hit the raised edge of the Palace roof and slid out of sight as it fell down into the street. Renfield ran for the door that opened on a stairway down into the hotel, thinking, bungee cords, they must be using bungee cords or something like that to catapult grins across Annie Street. He heard another thud and looked back, seeing a grin lurch to its feet, one leg dragging behind it.

Both grins were bloody from their falls, and deadly to anyone who was not immune.

He stepped into the stairway, tried to pull the door closed, and cursed. The door and the jamb were covered in layers of duct tape to stop the door from latching shut when closed. It was one of the doors that had been opened with a master keycard weeks ago and had been rigged to stay open— who could have anticipated an attack from the roof?

I was already running up a flight of stairs at this point, holding a two-way, listening to Renfield as he screamed into his radio and wishing I was in better shape as young men and women in the Wrecking Crew raced past me.

By the time I reached the roof, Renfield was standing back from the door and protectively cradling his radio as he watched the Wrecking Crew get to work with pry bars and long handled axes. The rest of the crew reached the roof a minute later and then all ten of them were fighting to put down five grins when Renfield pointed to the sky and said, “Oh no.”

It looked like a huge balloon arcing up and then down toward us. I saw Haise look over the edge of the roof next door and grin down at us triumphantly, his short blond hair glowing like a halo.

The heavy-duty garbage bag struck the roof of the Palace and burst open, showering Renfield and me and every member of the Wrecking Crew, our most fit and aggressive fighters, with the blood of grins.

I heard the Wrecking Crew coughing and gagging and heard a few of them cursing, and then they began to twitch and snap at the air as the parasites in the blood invaded their brains.

As more grins were catapulted onto the Palace roof I shoved Renfield toward the stairs and keyed my radio, shouting, “Emergency evacuation!”

Evacuating the hotel was something we had discussed in weekly meetings among the entire group, but we had not yet carried out any drills since going out into the street as a group was deemed too risky.

As we ran down the stairs Renfield told me about the message he had received.

We aren’t ready, I thought, realizing we had to get out of the hotel, out of the city, as soon as possible.

“We have until midnight,” Renfield had whispered fiercely behind me as we came down the stairs.

Fifteen minutes later I was opening a door and stepping onto New Montgomery Street. I was holding my sword. Benjamin and Randall were on either side of me with their handguns. Benjamin had four rounds left. Randall had a full clip of fifteen rounds. There aren’t any places to buy bullets in the city of San Francisco.

Most of us were also carrying go-bags, large and small. At minimum each contained a few pull-tab cans of food, two bottles of water, a disposable flashlight, a warm sweater or sweatshirt, and a jackknife. Jillian had been an absolute bitch about keeping go bags handy. Just in case. Most of the adults in decent shape were carrying larger bags, with more food and water, extra clothing and blankets, and first aid supplies.

More than half of the people in the hotel refused to leave; they were convinced they would be safer in the hotel. The fact that night was coming probably fed their fear. One of them had one of our three guns.

I was relieved to see that Dr. Anders was with us. I would have taken her by force if she had decided to stay behind.

As I ushered the crowd out onto the street, a small group of Haise’s people rounded the corner and ran at us.

I held out my sword and let a man run into it. The old steel blade sank into his diaphragm and he looked at it curiously. I pulled the blade free and swung it at the arm of another attacker who was swinging a length of wood. The sword cut into flesh and bone and made a sickening sound when I pulled it free.

It was a melee. People were swinging weapons, fighting with fists, and inside the hotel I heard the first screams as the grins made their way down the stairs. Standing to one side was Renfield, hunched over and cradling his radio as he stayed clear of the fight.

A woman screamed behind me. It was Rose Lubisch. Kalife Montagne was dragging her away by the hair. Before I could move a grin darted out from the hotel. I heard Soledad Morales scream and realized the grin was Ed Mariano, the leader of the Wrecking Crew. He opened his mouth and bit into the back of Montagne’s neck. Montagne wailed and his people scattered, half of them running down the street and the rest running into the Palace, to their doom.

Now most of my people began running in fright, men and woman and children moving in twos and threes down Market Street in the direction of the Ferry Building.

Benjamin stepped forward and raised his gun, trying to get a clear shot at Ed. Montagne let out a series of wet coughs and before I could pull Rose away from him Ed Mariano leaped at me. I was knocked into Benjamin and all three of us went down. Benjamin got to his feet, kicked Ed in the face, and then I slashed Ed’s neck wide open.

I turned and saw Rose lying on her back, her hands cradling her huge belly. Montagne was standing over her and… I literally had to shake my head to clear it, and look again. Montagne was furiously jerking off on Rose. He was spitting blood and saliva and phlegm and pulling a flaccid cock, all in a desperate mindless drive to spread the parasite. I brought my sword up and over and cleaved Montagne’s head like a gourd. It took some effort to pull the blade free.

Rose was using a shirttail to wipe her face and hands clean. “Am I sick?” She asked it again and again as I helped her to her feet.

I looked at her closely. “No,” I said. “You got lucky. You’re fine.”

We caught up with the rest of our group a block away, and I told them part of the plan I had worked out with Renfield and Randall some time ago.

“We’re heading for Pier 39 as quickly and as quietly as we can,” I said. “There should still be boats there, sailboats, dinghies, anything that can get us out of the city.”

There were a lot of people who lived on Pier 39, and other piers, year-round. They rented boats or rented the slips for their boats, and aside from the aggravation of gawking tourists and occasionally damp quarters it was like living in a studio apartment. There were also privately owned small watercraft there… the last time I was down there, but that was a few years back. I hoped there would be something, anything that could get us out of the city.

I didn’t tell anyone how little time we had. They would panic. I didn’t tell anyone where I hoped we could land. I let them assume we were heading for Marin or the East Bay. And I didn’t tell them what I had learned from Renfield recently; that there were armed patrols from an ambiguously-named Unified Containment Task Force patrolling the shoreline from the Pacific Ocean to San Francisco Bay.

Benjamin and I did a quick head count. There were forty-five of us. I formed up a traveling unit. Six senior citizens went to the back of the group. I felt like an utter bastard doing that, but I had no choice. They would slow us down. So would three adults who were overweight and out of shape. They went to the rear as well. Conaghan barely made the cut, and he gave me a shrewd look and a grateful nod. There were twelve children, and only a few with their parents. The children went inside a moving circle. There were eight teens including Benjamin. They would form part of a defensive wall around the little ones, along with fifteen fit adults, and me.

Our weapons were pry bars, axes, baseball bats, and my sword. A couple of the older children had cans of pepper spray. The effects of pepper spray didn’t last long, but a good burst really messed up a grin for a minute or two, leaving them struggling for breath and hacking up copious amounts of phlegm.

“You keep heading for the pier,” Randall said. “I’m heading in the other direction.”

Benjamin shook his head. “Dude, are you nuts?”

I had told Benjamin and Randall what Renfield had told me earlier on the stairs.

Randall gave him a bitter smile. “There’s a Police Station at Eddy and Jones. I’m hoping that I can get there, get inside, and find anything left behind—weapons, ammunition, batons, anything—and then catch up with you.”

I gave Randall a nod. I knew I wouldn’t be able to talk him out of it.

“I’ll need a volunteer,” Randall said. “If I do find anything… guns are heavy.”

A sturdy Latino named Ayala agreed to go with Randall. Ayala’s wife and little girl would be coming with me to Pier 39.

“On a normal day it’s a fifteen minute walk,” Randall said.”

I gave him a grim smile. “On a normal day.”

He had put a leash on Clyde. He handed the leash to me. “If I don’t make it back, take care of him.”

He squatted and gave Clyde a hug, and then turned and trotted down Market Street, with Ayala right on his heels.

* * * * *

We went straight down Market Street to the arc of the Embarcadero that ran between city and shoreline. Night was falling and the streetlights had gone dark long ago. This wasn’t the quickest route, but it was the safest. Market Street and the Embarcadero were wide. With a little luck, we would see any attackers coming. Cutting through the city would mean edging around cars, navigating close sidewalks, narrow streets and pitch-black alleys where anything could be lurking.

We passed the Ferry Building, the clock tower looming over us silently in a shroud of chilling fog that was rolling in off the bay.

I looked up, knowing that if the fog descended to street level we might as well be walking blind.

We passed silent piers on a walkway that was once a favorite of tourists and locals. All that remained of the sun was a red-gold glow ahead of us. I hoped we still had a couple of hours to get out of the city.

We had just passed Broadway and were coming up on Pier 9 when I heard the slap of boots on the street. A grinning firefighter whose skull was mostly exposed bone was loping toward us. Two men in our group stepped up and took the thing down with pry-bars. I looked at the dead grin’s hands and was reminded of the young boy killed after I set Jillian’s body into the bay. The man’s hands were huge, his fingernails like rough blades of polished stone. Was the smiling sickness physically changing people?

The group was moving at a pace that I thought was agonizingly slow. Soon we were passing Pier 33, where tourists used to embark on ferries to a location very much on my mind. At the end of Bay Street, not far from Pier 39, Renfield laughed and said, “Hey, I’ve seen that little guy before.”

A long gray and white cat was running hell for leather from the opposite end of the Embarcadero.

Clyde pulled on his leash, and I pulled back.

The cat worked its way into the center of the group and huddled among the children.

“Something spooked it,” Benjamin said.

We walked another few blocks and were in sight of the pier when we heard the noise.

It was like the boom of the surf out at Ocean Beach, and the murmur of an excited crowd watching a Giants game at AT&T Park. Within that vast susurration, that soft roar, were stark popping, snapping sounds. A flare was fired into the sky, the light stark and intense.

Then we saw the grins. There had to be hundreds of them, running and shambling and stumbling. At first they were running blind, running from something, and then they saw us, and began making desperately greedy noises as they ran toward us.

Many of the grins appeared to be fresh, for lack of a better term. Aside from the terrible rictus and filthy or torn clothes, they looked almost normal. Grins that had been infected for a longer time appeared to be undergoing some sort of physical change. Their hands were bigger, huge clawed weapons intended only for tearing. Some of them had larger jaws and their teeth were longer and sharper. Their faces and torsos were thin and wasted, the skin pulled brutally tight over the bones, as if something had been taken from those emaciated areas and used to build up the hands and jaws. The older grins now looked more adept than ever of achieving their singular purpose—tearing open a wound in a new host and spreading the parasites even further.

Behind the horde of grins were two green army vehicles with mounted guns. The guns were firing. The grins were being herded right into us.

I turned and shouted for everyone to run as fast as they could, for the pier, for the docks on the east side.

We ran. It was madness.

I heard cries behind me. An older gentleman stumbled and fell. His name was Tom and he used to be a mutual fund trader. A heavyset woman with a red face was struggling to keep up. I turned away from them. They were too slow. Too damned slow. A little boy was lagging behind. I scooped him up, still holding Clyde’s leash, and ran.

The grins fell on the old man and the heavyset woman.

My people disappeared behind the Aquarium of the Bay building.

I felt but did not hear the shot that tugged at my go bag. I looked in that direction and saw that one of the vehicles had stopped and a soldier was pointing a rifle in my direction. I waved my arms and he fired again, and my left collarbone was chipped, the bullet tearing a channel through the top of my shoulder. The pain was excruciating. The soldier must have seen only the left side of my face. He must have thought I was a grin.

Either way, the soldiers would probably slaughter all of us if they still thought of San Francisco as a quarantine zone. We had to move.

I ran.

The commotion was scaring away the sea lions that had taken over a few of the docks more than twenty years ago. To tourists and businesses that made a buck off of the sea lions they were living landmarks. To people who lived on the docks and eventually had to move, the big mammals were stinky and loud—so loud that on a quiet evening their characteristic ork-ork could be heard as far away as Pacific Heights. Now they were awkwardly rolling and crawling off of the docks, and the moment they hit the sea they were graceful and fast, disappearing from sight.

I begin looking over the boats in the area while trying to ignore the pain in my shoulder. Anything that appeared seaworthy had already sunk or was sinking. I could see the bullet-riddled hulls of otherwise pristine pleasure boats. What were left were creaky old boats turned living quarters. Among all the abandoned and scuttled boats at the many slips, I saw two inflatable Zodiac boats fifty feet apart. They might have been ignored because they sat low in the water, and they were old, but they were still floating, and I hoped the outboard motors had plenty of fuel in them.

Some of the bigger boats may have been seaworthy but that determination would take time we did not have. Most of them had been moored in slips a long time, more house than boat. I preferred the Zodiacs. They may have been old and scuffed and used for fun and screwing around, but both were black, and they had low profiles.

They would be filled beyond safe capacity, but that was a risk I was willing to take.

A girl in a short skirt and soiled blouse ran at us from among the sprawling two-story maze of buildings housing tourist attractions and shops on the pier. Her grin was fierce. Her emaciated face looked like a horrific mask, and the fingers of her too-large hands were splayed, those rough claws showing remnants of nail polish in bright pink flecks. Benjamin shot her between the eyes and then bent and threw up, his face white with fear.

I began directing people into the boats, thinking, Christ, there are at least ten of us missing. I saw Dr. Anders and was glad for that much.

People scrambled into the Zodiacs. I shouted for them to move quickly but be careful. The tide was coming in and there was a sea swell making the boats, the dock and the wooden fingers jutting from the dock rise and fall, but they did not all rise and fall together.

Renfield gave me a quizzical look. “Where are we going, boss-man?” His go bag was a big backpack. The gray and white cat had climbed up into the pack and perched there with an air of authority, seeming to be the one in charge.

“A mile in that direction,” I said, pointing out into the bay. “Alcatraz.”

I heard frantic questions and a few words of protest, and raised my hands, calling for quiet. Then I explained that landing in Marin or the East Bay would get us killed, and our only other options were Angel Island, which was for the most part a wildlife sanctuary with no shelter from the elements and twice as far away as Alcatraz, or the open sea.

Renfield was thinking fast. He sent two men to looks for fuel cans. They both returned carrying red plastic jerry cans.

I had visited Alcatraz quite a few times in the past. Like walking the Golden Gate Bridge, visiting the island was something San Francisco locals rarely did, unless they had friends or family in town on vacation and went along on the guided tours.

I had also gone on quite a few supply runs with the Wrecking Crew after Jillian had died, after I had killed her. Specifically, nighttime runs. Night runs could be seen as more dangerous, but in fact they were less risky for small teams if they moved fast and stayed sharp. Grins were lurking in the city day and night, but embittered and potentially dangerous survivors like Haise’s gang stayed hidden when the sun went down.

Whenever I had a good vantage point, I watched Alcatraz. There were a few lights burning on the island, but that was expected, even under these unusual circumstances. Alcatraz was a small island right in the middle of shipping lanes between the Pacific Ocean and the Port of Oakland, and it was often hidden in fog, so there were always lights on the island, the most notable being the beacon atop the lighthouse. I was watching the island for two reasons. First, to make sure the lights were still on when the power was off everywhere else, and second, to watch for any moving lights. I saw the former. I never saw the latter.

The main reasons I wanted to go to Alcatraz were isolation, and power. The island should be completely safe, and thanks to recent upgrades, Alcatraz now got over sixty percent of the power to its grid from solar panels, and despite the fog, the Bay got a lot of sunshine. The remainder of their power came from diesel generators, and I could only hope that some fuel was stockpiled somewhere.

When the trouble started the island was very likely evacuated, unless someone else decided to use it as a refuge, which was unlikely. Most people thought it was just a small, cold island filled with the crumbling remains of an old prison left almost in ruins from exposure to the salty sea air. But it could also be a source of food in the form of fish and birds.

Seagulls, cormorants and pelicans are plentiful on the island. To the first Spanish explorers the rock was known as La Isla de los Alcatraces, the Island of the Pelicans. Gulls may be little more than flying garbage cans, and their flesh can be tough and greasy, but they can be eaten. Seafood would not be a problem as long as we had some capable fishermen. And there was wakame. Considered food by some and an invasive plant taking over the Bay by others, this plentiful seaweed was a fair source of vitamins and minerals, if not high in sodium, but most people had bigger things to worry about these days than risking high blood pressure.

Alcatraz could be our sanctuary. I was hoping that no one else had come up with the same thought when the city fell apart.

A grin came around the far corner of the aquarium building, followed by another.

“Who knows how to drive one of these?” I asked. Benjamin raised a hand. So did Conaghan.

“Then let’s go,” I said, stepping into Ben’s boat and taking one last look back at the pier as the mooring line was cast off.

There was no sign of Randall, or Ayala. Or the guns they had hoped to find.

Both outboard motors started. Both sounded choppy, but the boats began moving away from the pier.

Clyde let out a mournful howl as we pulled away from the dock.

The grins that had come into view fell under crossfire as soldiers came into view. When the soldiers saw the Zodiacs, they began shooting at us.

Conaghan’s boat hit a swell and lurched. An older lady fell into the sea. The boats kept going.

Whenever we rose up on a swell the soldiers on the pier fired at us. Then we would sink down out of sight, bullets passing overhead with the high pitched whine of wasps. I was thinking that this freakish luck couldn’t possibly last when two spotlights shone out from a hundred feet away and a loudspeaker blared.

“This is the Unified Containment Task Force operating under the authority of the Government of the United States. Return to the pier now or we will shoot.”

One of the UCTF craft turned on a swell and illuminated the other. They were small, powerful Sea-Doo boats, each carrying a driver and two men with rifles.

“Holy shit, dude,” Ben said. “Those are Speedsters. They can go, like, sixty miles an hour.”

I heard a shot echo across the water from behind. I didn’t know what to do.

Then I remembered visiting a friend who had lived on the pier years ago. I remembered us drinking beer in his old Chris-Craft, and I remembered the hair-raising stunt he pulled with a small motorboat.

I shouted to Conaghan and saw him nod. “Follow us! And everyone stay as low as you can!”

We turned the Zodiacs back to Pier 39, with the Speedsters closing behind us and armed men watching our approach from the edge of the pier.

“Keep going,” I said to Ben, as we passed the wooden fingers jutting from the dock where we had found the boats. The pier began looming over us. “Keep going,” I said again. He looked into the dark gap between the rising and falling sea and the massive concrete slabs of the pier that made a foundation as broad as a city block, and gave me a nervous smile.

“You’re kidding, right?”

I shook my head.

“That’s a big pier, but it’s just a pier, on pilings. There are a few feet of clearance under there. Depending on the height and depth of the swell, of course.”

“Dude,” Ben said.

I was carrying a big Mag Lite. I turned it on and it became our only headlight. I looked up to see the soldiers on the pier gaping down as us as we disappeared under their feet.

It had been a long time since I’d done this, and I swore I would never do it again after a drunken, claustrophobic ride with my buddy.

The foundation of the pier was now a ghostly gray roof over our heads, and the sounds of the Zodiacs’ engines were very loud, reflected by water and concrete. Whenever the boat rose on a swell everyone ducked down.

I looked back and saw that the pilots of the Speedsters were hesitating; their boats were riding higher in the water than the overloaded Zodiacs. Then they came at us full throttle, realizing what I hoped they would not; we could travel under the narrowest part of the pier and come out on the other side.

I urged Ben forward, and now two other flashlights were switched on, helping him steer around massive concrete pilings encrusted with wet barnacles and crabs that seem to watch us curiously as we roared by them.

There was a massive swell that lifted all of us. Someone in Conaghan’s boat screamed and I felt my go bag brutally pressed down against my back as the sea pushed us up against the unyielding stone overhead.

I heard a buckling crunch and a cry from one of the Speedsters behind us that was abruptly cut off. Then one of the engines behind us sputtered and died.

I had Ben turn as at ninety-degree angle. Instead of quickly coming out into the open from the other side of the pier we were now traveling under its length.

“Fast as you can go,” I whispered to him. Then I turned and shouted, “Hey you pussies, I thought American soldiers had balls?”

That was answered by the glare of a spotlight, a burst of gunfire and the roar from the engine of the remaining Speedster as the driver went all out in pursuit.

There was another series of swells, short and choppy. Ben eased up on the throttle to slow our boat and turned in to the rough swells to avoid being tossed about.

When I looked back I saw the Speedster’s spotlight turn away from us and heard men crying out as the boat that was moving far too fast brushed against one thick concrete piling and then slammed into another. There was no dramatic fireball, like we used to see in the movies. The light went out, and the boat sank.

We came out from under Pier 39 missing two people. They must have fallen out of the Zodiacs during the chase. The children in our boat, huddled down at the adults’ feet, were scared but otherwise okay.

I looked over at Conaghan’s boat and was relieved to see the big man still at the tiller, and Renfield and Dr. Anders seated behind him.

Conaghan saw me and shook his head. Then he grinned.

We headed out to sea steering for the lights of Alcatraz. It was a long trip in the Zodiacs. Many of us looked back. What had once been a familiar skyline was now a dark shoreline crowned by fire. It was cold out on the water, and I’m sure every one of us felt terribly alone.

My shoulder hurt like hell, and I was very tired. A pretty teenager named Annie made me a sling out of a strip of cloth. That helped. Someone else offered me a few Tylenol from their go bag. There were no more emergency rooms, no more annual check-ups, no more dentists or ophthalmologists. At least not for us, not for a long time. Christ.

Behind us, powerful lights cut through the fog overhead, and as I looked back I could make out the seething masses of hundreds and hundreds of grins at the water’s edge. There must have been other units besides the one that shot at us, herding the pathetic creatures to the furthest point they could go.

Helicopters dropped out of the fog layer, floodlights turning night into day on the pier. The choppers quickly dipped down to pick up soldiers and whisk them away.

We were halfway to the island when there was a rolling boom in the fog overhead. It wasn’t thunder. It was—

“They’re on their way,” Renfield said, as he hunched over his radio. “They’re running a bit ahead of schedule.” He looked at one of the few working wristwatches among our group. “It’s only a quarter to tomorrow.”

We were fighting a current and closing in on Alcatraz when we heard the distinct sound of aircraft overhead.

There was still a layer of fog like a low ceiling over the city. It swallowed buildings on the higher hills, and the top stories of office towers in the Financial District. The tip of the Transamerica Pyramid was lost in soft whiteness. The jets we heard were flying in that fog.

The sounds of the aircraft dwindled as they flew south, inland, and then they turned north and began their bombing run.

Bright orange blossoms bloomed on distant hills and created an intense otherworldly glow inside the fog, and then roiling balls of fire marched down out of the fog toward sea and bay.

Familiar landmarks crumbled as explosions erupted one after another, skyscrapers toppling and block after block became a shimmering conflagration.

The light of fires burning closer to sea level danced against that low ceiling of water vapor, turning it into a shifting red mass overhead, like blood on the water.

Soon most of San Francisco was burning. It had burned once before, after the great earthquake in 1906. I wondered if anyone would rebuild the city this time, and thought it unlikely.

I saw the shifting masses of the infected standing on the water’s edge. They could not or would not swim. I could not see their faces, only bodies, silhouettes before a raging inferno.

I was glad I couldn’t see the faces. Seeing human beings, no matter how deranged by disease, smiling as they burned alive… that was a memory I could do without. I wondered if any humanity remained in them. Did they look back in terror as they saw the fires descend upon them?

The infected began to burn, that mass of bodies breaking apart as some ran or fell into the water and some simply stood and were taken by the flames.

People in both boats began to cheer.

I felt terribly sad, then turned away and looked to Alcatraz, and the future.

* * * * *

We reached the island a half hour later, fighting currents and rough water. We moored the Zodiacs at the boat dock where ferries once disgorged carefree tourists from all over the world.

I took a head count. Thirty-five of us had survived, most of that number small children and teenagers.

People sat together listlessly after climbing out of the boats. I started issuing orders.

The Zodiacs needed to be pulled out of the water. We didn’t want to chance losing them in rough weather.

I needed people with flashlights to investigate Building 64. I knew that some of us could sleep in cells in the cellblocks, but Building 64, once used as barracks when the island was a military fortification and later as apartments for prison workers, might have habitable space as well.

Someone had to check the water tower and see if there was drinkable water available. The island has no natural source of fresh water, but there were drinking fountains supplied by the water tower. We needed—

Clyde began barking and yanked his leash out of my hand, running south around Building 64 to the open space of the old parade grounds.

I followed, and soon saw that Clyde had found Randall and Ayala, who were standing near a beat to hell dory, soaking wet and exhausted.

“Boat got messed up on the rocks,” Randall said.

“I didn’t hear a motor,” I said, over Clyde’s ecstatic yipping.

“We ran out of gas halfway here,” Ayala said, setting down a long nylon bag. “Had to use the oars. Conejo!” He walked past me and a moment later I heard his daughter let out a joyful shout.

Randall set down another bag. “It got crazy back there,” he said. “But we got some guns.”

The following day, after a few hours of restless sleep in the cells, we discovered another survivor; a park ranger in a dirty uniform. He was my age and half crazed, with a poorly splinted broken leg that was free of infection but would heal improperly and leave him with a limp. He had been hiding at the north end of the island. We had searched all the buildings for food and found none, but we did discover that the water tower held plenty of water, for now. When I asked the man how he had survived he said, “Fishing.”

“I’ve got a job for you, then,” I said, looking at his nametag. “Ranger Hawthorne.”

* * * * *

Within a week we began getting down to business.

We gathered all the blankets and mattresses we could find in the cells, most of which were dressed like a movie set since Alcatraz Prison was a museum, and used them to make comfortable beds in the most central cells, living space furthest from the damp drafts coming through the old outer walls.

We had watches posted in high places; the old dock tower, on roofs, on the water tower, and in the lighthouse, to watch and listen for planes and helicopters. We put kids up there. They had the sharpest eyes. We observed the careful use of lights at night. The island must appear unoccupied to anyone who might be watching from a distance.

The lighthouse was still operational after the presumed fall of American civilization. Now powered by solar panels, it was the oldest light station on the West Coast, We left it running.

Water was rationed, but Hawthorne was pulling fish out of the bay every day.

An older woman who wore a tie-dyed t-shirt under a cable-knit sweater and insisted everyone call her Sister Sunshine swore that she could get small gardens growing on every side of the island if someone could find seeds for fruit and vegetables.

Seeds went onto our WANT list, and it was a long list. We realized that as risky as it might be, sooner or later we would have to make a run across the Bay to Sausalito or Tiburon to grab some essentials.

Renfield spent all of his time up in the lighthouse, sending and receiving messages on his radio.

Helicopters passed overhead twice, traveling from the East Bay to the Marin area. Lookouts shouted the alarm and anyone who was out in the open ran for cover.

Smoke still hung over San Francisco despite often-brisk winds, indicating that fires were still burning in the city.

Dr. Anders suggested a simplified method of immunization against the smiling sickness; a cupful of pureed maggots.

The Doctor only had a small tabletop magnifying glass to work with, “No more than a toy,” as she described it, but she was able to see the living parasites, giardia motivus, motorboating around in drops of blood on slides prepared from carefully packaged samples of infected fluids she had brought along.

She added a few parasites to a sample of her own uncontaminated blood and watched them multiply at a frightening rate. Working on information she received from Renfield and me she tried the simple approach first. She cultivated some maggots, ground them into a fine paste, and added a dab of that paste to the drop of blood containing parasites.

The parasites were not affected at all.

For now, there would be no cure for the smiling sickness.

Yet when she added a dab of the paste to uncontaminated blood first, and then introduced parasites to the blood, the parasites died.

Until she had better facilities and equipment Dr. Anders would not be able to determine exactly what prevented the parasites from gaining a foothold in immunized blood, but those deadly little bastards died fast, and that was good enough for now.

We couldn’t decide who should test our potential cure, and we debated that for days. Kids were not an option, neither was anyone with a skill we could not lose, like Hawthorne, our fisherman, or Conaghan, who was an engineer and was keeping a close eye on the solar panels. I was trying to convince some of the older folks to draw straws and receiving outraged responses when Randall came into the Ranger’s station, our venue for sensitive discussions.

He held up a glass vial full of blood. “Is this infected stuff?”

The doctor gave him a wary nod. He took a police issue Glock from a belt holster and handed it to her, and before anyone could react he took a sip from the vial.

“Ate some of that maggot paste you made yesterday, Doc,” he said, belching against the back of his hand.

Randall was fully immunized and fine… if you didn’t take into account how goddamned crazy he could be.

I told Renfield to get on the radio and share the cure. He did, and came back to me hours later saying that most of the people he talked to didn’t believe there was any cure, that the UCTF was now broadcasting on the AM and emergency shortwave bands and telling people there was no cure and that they should gather at specified safety zones to ensure their well-being. There were rumors that the safety zones were nothing more than slaughterhouses for innocent, disease-free men, women and children. The man in charge of the Unified Containment Task Force, known only as General Morturn, had declared himself to be ‘Commander in Chief and Defender of the United States of America.’

News from around the world, more rumor than fact, was just as grim. China, Russia, India, Pakistan and North Korea had engaged in brief and limited nuclear wars. The United Kingdom and France were forming a new Franco-British Empire, fiercely protecting their borders to the exclusion of all others. Germany, Italy, Spain and Eastern Europe were falling back toward fascism. Mexico was utterly lost to the smiler sickness, as were the countries of South America, and Africa; brutal tribal wars had spread across that continent. Canada had fortified its southern border with a volunteer civilian army, a militia called the Northern Fusiliers. The only nations on Earth that were staying ahead of sickness outbreaks were New Zealand and Australia, which were said to be pouring all of their efforts and resources into building a defensive naval force.

On a warm and sunny winter day we all gathered in the old prison exercise yard, where maggot puree was given to everyone. It was mixed with water and rose hips; there were roses growing wild everywhere, and rose hips are loaded with vitamins and minerals. Watching the smaller children grimace and force that gunk down was a hoot.

It was a pleasant get together. There were artichokes and figs growing wild, and we nibbled on them with some fish that had been baked indoors, the smoke from a brick oven carefully disbursed as it was vented, so it could not be seen.

We even immunized Randall’s dog Clyde, and the gray and white cat that had adopted Renfield.

Renfield named the cat Skyhook. The cat was eating better than any of us. There were a lot of mice on Alcatraz.

I heard one of the teenagers, the girl named Annie, singing on the far side of our group.  She was usually quite timid; seeing and hearing her sing so freely was a pleasant surprise. I saw Benjamin looking at her too, and saw Marisol watching Ben. Annie was coming into the kind of curves that you knew would cause a lot of heartbreak and trouble down the road. I smiled. It was good to see that some things hadn’t changed.

Annie was singing American Pie, her voice lilting and strong. For a moment I wondered if I would ever hear recorded music again, at least the stuff I like. This country had a lot of rebuilding ahead. Whatever music we had on the island existed on a few phones and MP3 players, and most of them had dead batteries and no chargers.

As I sat down on the edge of a salt-eroded wall and enjoyed Annie’s impromptu performance, a feeling of peacefulness swept over me. It had been a long time coming and might not last, but it had been earned hard and I was savoring it.

And then Rose Lubitsch had her baby.

* * * * *

Rose’s water broke and a moment later she was having serious contractions, as if the baby was a runaway train that was coming out right now, no matter what.

The smaller kids were taken inside and Rose was taken to the old Chapel, which was our makeshift hospital.

She was only in labor an hour. Randall assisted, after telling the Doctor he had helped deliver two other babies. I watched from the far side of the room, once again wondering who the hell Randall was and what he had done before everything fell apart. Randall was as close-lipped as ever and never talked about himself.

Dr. Anders took us aside and said the baby was underweight but should be able to survive, and she gave me a list of medications to add to the WANT list.

“That little girl has two teeth already,” Anders said, explaining that it was rare, but not unheard of.

Rose was sitting up on a bed made of crates and old mattresses. She was holding the baby close, and shifted it to one breast. The baby began to suck. Then it began to bite. Then Rose began to scream.

The Doctor took a step toward them and I held her back. I nodded to Randall, who stepped away from up, drawing the Glock that he wore constantly.

Rose staggered to her feet, dropping the baby onto the old floorboards. She shook her head and began to grin. The baby was grinning as well.

I all but dragged the Doctor out of the hospital as Randall went about his grim business.

The Doctor theorized later that Rose had not become infected when Montagne had assaulted her, yet the baby had. Somehow. Somehow.

Something in the placenta had prevented the infection, the parasites, from spreading into Rose’s body. But when the baby had been born and bit her, Rose became infected like so many others.

It was when we were digging our first graves that I realized Alcatraz could not, would not be our home. It was a safe harbor, but it was only a temporary one.

A month later, after two aborted supply runs to Sausalito and one successful one, the smiler sickness fought back once again… in a way none of us could have ever imagined.

* * * * *

It was an eagle-eyed and energetic little boy named Johnny Sin who saw it first, the writer in me thinking a name like that could only exist in a book. Johnny was one of only three survivors from San Francisco’s Chinatown. He was up on the water tower when he saw something floating on the bay. It was east of us, moving out to sea with the current, moving toward Alcatraz.

We had three pairs of binoculars now, one of them quite powerful. We all took turns looking at the blob, the mass, that distant dark pink something that was floating on the water.

It didn’t bob up and down on the waves, it was too big for that. It rode over the waves, bending and shifting but never coming apart.

“It’s about sixty feet across,” Randall said, handing the binoculars to Dr. Anders. “Damned if I know what it is though.”

The Doctor took a look. She lowered the binoculars and glared at me as if this was some sort of practical joke. Then she looked again.

“I see… tissue,” she said.

There was a crowd of us now, people standing near the boat dock and shielding their eyes from the midday sun as they stared into the Bay.

I looked at Randall. “Get one of the drums,” I said. I was referring to the drums of diesel fuel we had stored away, fuel that helped power the generators when there was heavy cloud cover and solar power didn’t cut it.

Randall left without a word.

I had no idea what was floating toward us and with luck it would swing north of the island on its way to the Pacific, but the Doctor looked unsettled, and scared. That was enough for me.

I began issuing assignments and was relieved by the quick response, as we had drilled for emergencies even here, on our island sanctuary. I sent some people to gather the children together in the safety of the cellblock. I had some people begin setting aside go bags.

When the dock has cleared, I asked Dr. Anders what was out there.

She took another look through the binoculars, and told me what she was seeing.

“I see a mass. A contorted, impossible mass. I see flesh, I see muscle. I see healing scar tissue. I see… “

Randall came down the ramp to the dock with a drum of diesel on a handcart. He also had a cardboard case full of glass bottles.

We had trained for this as well. We had guns, and thanks to Randall, we also had a way of making very simple explosives. The bottles contained a mixture of gasoline and diesel, ignited by a burning rag that was stopper and wick; classic Molotov cocktails.

I was thankful that it was a clear day. If the island had been socked in by fog we might not have seen the floating mass until far too late.

“It’s a biomass,” Anders said. “I see expanses of flesh. I see parts of organs, and muscle tissue, and bone arranged in a support structure—”

The Doctor stepped back abruptly, still looking through the binoculars, her mouth open in horror.

Using less powerful binoculars I also looked at that mass floating on the water and realized it had come on a fitting day. It was the end of October. Halloween.

“My God… It’s breathing,” the Doctor said. She gave me a pleading look; make it go away.

Randall looked at it again through the third pair of binoculars. “Clever,” he said, in a matter-of-fact tone, as if the biomass which grew more disturbing as it drew closer was something he saw every day. “Whatever that is, it’s using exhaled air for propulsion.”

I looked again. Now I could see manhole sized apertures set in a ring on top of the mass. They opened in unison, and then closed, and the mass seemed to swell. The mass settled and a surge of air came out of the furthest end of the mass, leaving behind a white wake. Then the apertures opened again, repeating the cycle.

I also saw patches of what could be fur from a cat or dog. Caucasian skin. Asian and African-American skin. Plates of white bone like armor. Swatches of hair and tufts that looked like feathers. And eyes. That mass was studded with hundreds of blinking eyes.

“Doctor,” I said, “We saw that the smiling sickness was changing people, their hands, for instance, were becoming more effective weapons. Could this be a… further evolution of that sickness?”

Anders slowly shook her head. “I don’t… there’s nothing like this in nature… ” She gave me that pleading look again.

A seagull hovered over the biomass, doomed by its own curiosity. It settled onto the biomass and sank its beak into it, pulling on a red sinewy string. A flap of tissue rose up over the bird, a flap lined with teeth. It closed on the seagull and the bird was gone.

This living mass of flesh and bone, this biological stew, was hungry, and it ate whatever it came in contact with. I saw scraps of plastic entwined in that raw, repurposed flesh. Glints of glass. Imbedded on one side was a chrome-plated hubcap.

“We can’t let that thing onto the island,” I said.

“Agreed,” Randall said. His tone was calm and controlled. “For all we know, it’s got legs and feet on the bottom.”

The idea made my skin crawl.

“Let’s burn it,” Randall said.

And we did. Or we tried.

As the biomass came closer, not drifting but steering toward Alcatraz, we prepared out explosive cocktails. I had to wonder why the thing had not landed on any of the nearby coasts… Did it know it would receive violent opposition to the north and east? Did it know that San Francisco was a charred wasteland? Was I crediting it with intelligence it did not have?

The closer the biomass came the more I was filled with loathing. I could see muscles flexing in that mass, tendons tightening and relaxing, the beat of many different pulse points, and when it inhaled through those many apertures, it sounded monstrously human. Human too were the blatting farting sounds it made when it exhaled underwater, enabling its weak but sufficient jet propulsion and leaving a scattering of small bobbing turds in its wake, proof that it was eating and excreting birds, fish, and whatever else it could capture.

Doctor Anders appeared to be sickened and fascinated at the same time.

Randall was Randall. Cool and calm, holding a pink Bic lighter in one hand and a Molotov cocktail in the other.

I gave him a nod and flicked my own plastic lighter. The gasoline-soaked rag wicks flared alight, and we threw our bombs. Randall’s struck a ridge of bone and burst open, igniting a blanket of flame on the thing. My bottle didn’t break, but it rolled into Randall’s flames and shattered in the heat, furthering the injury in that one spot.

Hundreds of eyes of every shape and color rolled toward us. Some gave us stony stares. Some gave us angry glares. Some wept.

Randall and I each threw another cocktail, and then the biomass, the leviathan, slowly turned and followed a northern heading toward Angel Island and its riches of flora and fauna, one side still burning until the thing rolled over once, extinguishing the flames and showing it’s true size—it was immense, probably too big to survive without the buoyancy of the sea.

“Let’s hope that was the only one,” Randall said crisply, before walking away.

* * * * *

We kept watch on Angel Island and the bay. We saw no other biomasses, which we now referred to as stews, in the water, but… something was happening on Angel Island. That island was rich and green after heavy winter rains; storms that maintained our supplies of fresh water and helped our small vegetable gardens grow. We made supply runs to Sausalito now; the way to Tiburon passed too close to Angel Island.

The shores of that nearby island were now pink and red, as if the biomass had landed there and was now engulfing the island and consuming all matter in its path, plant and animal.

In December a winter storm that brought strong winds and violent sea surges broke boats free of their moorings in marinas all over the bay. A fine morning a week before Christmas dawned clear and crisp, and we saw that the bay was filled with ships.

I stood in the lighthouse with Ben and looked down at the Bay. Of the many boats drifting past Alcatraz on their way to the open sea, two caught my eye; a fifty-foot ketch and a thirty-five foot sloop. I was told what they were by Randall, later that day. Both appeared seaworthy… and to my untrained eye that meant they were still floating and had nice paint jobs. I assumed, I hoped, that the clean lines and bright paint indicated the boats had been well maintained over the years.

I was watching the boats drift closer and considering calling a meeting when I saw Randall, Renfield and Ayala heading for the dock. I caught up with them as they were getting into one of the Zodiacs.

“Looks like we’re going to have a Merry Christmas after,” Randall said.

They brought back the ketch and the sloop, and a smaller Jeanneau Gin Fizz that Randall claimed as his own.

We had a community meeting. Two adults and two teens refused to leave Alcatraz, our gardening expert Sister Sunshine being one of them.

The rest of us agreed to set sail… For any remote island with vegetation and a source of fresh water.

“We could die out there,” Randall said with a half-smile, “But staying here is not a permanent solution.

When I asked, not without trepidation, which if any of us could sail, Randall, Renfield, and Benjamin raised their hands, as did a young orphan girl named Sissy, who had taken to shyly following me around from time to time. That was good. I could issue commands and suggestions all day, but I could barely swim.

Thirty-one of us would be packed into those boats.

We divided all of our supplies fairly. Doctor Anders begged those who wanted to remain to reconsider, to no avail.

Conaghan took one third of the solar panels. He was sure he could rig them on the smaller boats so we could power a few lights. The big ketch must have had an environmentally conscious owner with money to burn. It was already outfitted with solar panels and had four sumptuous cabins.

It took until the end of January to ready the boats. Every day I watched Angel Island, seeing the red and pink of the biomass claim more and more of the land, until it was climbing up the sides of Mount Livermore, the island’s highest point.

We wanted to make as many supply runs to Sausalito as possible. Thankfully they were easier now. We had not seen a helicopter cross over the Bay in weeks. Just two days before our scheduled departure, with one run left, to raid a pharmacy and a hardware store, the biomass completely engulfed Angel Island… and began to swell.

The sickeningly vital redness of the biomass began to leach out of the lower regions, and the swelling on top of the mass took on an angry dark red hue.

I didn’t like the look of it. Neither did Dr. Anders.

Randall was the one who finally said what we were all thinking.

“That thing’s gonna pop like the world’s biggest zit.”

And so it did. The biomass erupted at sundown, venting yellowish gas and spewing a torrent of pus-colored liquid high into the sky. When the eruption was over the remaining tired looking pale pink skin of the biomass began falling away from mountain and island, revealing bare rock that had been stripped of every living thing. The shed skin formed into balls that rolled into the waters of the Bay

The next morning it began to rain. The rain was yellow. On board the ketch, now named Salvation, Dr. Anders looked at a drop of rain under her microscope.

The rain was filled with parasites.

We were immune, but how many survivors in the bay area were not?

The day after the eruption we said our goodbyes to Alcatraz and those staying behind and set sail in the Salvation, the sloop now called Deliverance, and Randall’s boat, Liberty.

As we passed under the Golden Gate Bridge, we looked back, and saw biomasses floating in the water. The stews of living matter were small but growing. And was there a redness creeping up the distant shoreline on the north side of the bridge? I think there was.

* * * * *

We sailed into the unknown, in a world of change.

* * * * *

I’ll be closing this journal shortly. I’ve written everything I could, everything I can remember.

Behind me in this quiet cabin our youngest sailor Sissy and Renfield’s cat Skyhook are fast asleep. Sissy was having nightmares. Renfield thought having Skyhook close by would help, and he was right. They are inseparable. Sometimes Sissy calls me Mister Scary Face, but she also gives me hugs from time to time. It seems she has adopted me, just as she adopted Skyhook.

Perhaps that little girl will take up this tale another day, when there is more to tell.

It is night. I’m going to go up on deck and bring Benjamin a cup of hot tea. We have lots of tea; the Chinese learned how to preserve it by packing it into bricks long ago. I’m going to share a cup of tea and talk with Ben, he’s becoming a fine man and I enjoy his company.

We’ve been at sea over a month. We added two more boats to our small fleet, one carrying a family of five on a journey much like ours, the Eriksons, from San Diego, and one found derelict and offering much needed extra living space.

The Hawaiian Islands were covered in biomass tissue. We sailed on past them. At sea we’ve seen great patches of that hybrid tissue floating on the currents.

Twice now we’ve had to burn away patches of biomass that were growing on the sides of the Salvation like barnacles.

Remember how I mentioned parasites that cause the smiler sickness can survive in any bodily fluid except urine? We learned by accident, when dumping chamber pots over the side, that urine burns the living stew of a biomass as effectively as an open flame.

A disease is trying to take over the world, and our only weapons against it are piss and fire, although Dr. Anders is still at work on a more practical solution. She suspects that, while stews can travel the seas in search of land, prolonged exposure to salt water actually sickens them somehow.

In the meantime we have the open sea ahead of us.

Ben, Renfield, Randall and the Eriksons are teaching every one of us how to be sailors, even the youngest children. Sissy scolds me when I mess up. She may be only eight years old, but she really knows how to dress somebody down. Whoever her parents were, they taught her well.

Up on deck I will be able to see the lights of the Deliverance to port, our new boat, the Steward, to starboard, and the Eriksons in the Golden Wake behind us.

If I’m lucky I’ll be able to see a light from Randall in the Liberty, far ahead. He likes to lead the way.

We are headed due south, searching for a remote and fertile island we can call home.

Perhaps you will read this there one day, a month or a year from now, in relative comfort and safety. I hope so. I dearly hope so.

Goodnight.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Jack X. McCallum is a co-founder of Dark Red Press who has lived and worked in and near San Francisco for more than twenty years. After being under the two-story sprawl of Pier 39 in a motorboat during low tide many years ago and hoping no one would use that dark, claustrophobia-inducing location as a setting in a movie or novel before he could, he was relieved to finally find a place for it here.

FOR MORE DARK RED PRESS PUBLICATIONS

Go To

www.DarkRedPress.com

Parlay With Us At:

www.Facebook.com/DarkRedPress

Copyright

Copyright © 2012 by CL Stegall, Brian Fatah Steele, John J. Smith, Jack X. McCallum

Cover Design by CL Stegall

All rights reserved.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means including information storage and retrieval systems, without permission in writing from the author. The only exception is by a reviewer, who may quote short excerpts in a review.

Edited by C.L. Stegall

Visit us online at www.DarkRedPress.com

Printed in the United States of America

Kindle First Edition: March 2012

First Printing: March 2012

Content

4POCALYPSE
Four Tales of a Dark Future
A Dark Red Press collection

INTRODUCTION by C.L. Stegall

FUTUREBLIND by Brian Fatah Steele

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

WHITE SANDS by C.L. Stegall

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

THE LAST PHARMACIST by John J. Smith

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

SMILE by Jack X. McCallum

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

FOR MORE DARK RED PRESS PUBLICATIONS

Copyright